The Struggle Withinby B_25ChaptersChapter 2: Morning of the BizarreChapter 3: Search Chapter 4: Going Merry Chapter 5: Compassion's Worth Chapter 6: Imperfection Chapter 7: AwakeningChapter 1: Happy Birthday, Spike!Chapter 2: Morning of the Bizarre“Birds are so annoying,” Spike grumbled from his sleep. A light invaded the darkness of his closed eyes, shooting claw to block out the light. He sighed in relief, but his ears will assaulted the the crips of the birds. “Can’t you shut up for five minutes? And you, sun, can you stay down for an hour?” A fire combusted in Spike’s shoulder, which he loosely grabbed. Spike sprung forward, a bit out of breath. Light no longer invaded the room, even though Spike had removed his claw from his eyes. He took a gander around the room, and another realization was made. “The chirping, it… stopped.” Looking to his window, the blinds blocked any light from entering. Despite… the light just entering seconds before. Spike didn’t close it in his sleep, did he? And, upon sliding the blinds and looking outside, there wasn’t a bird to be seen. The bizarreness of the morning substituted his need for coffee, as he now stood wide awake. Did Twilight do this? Spike let go of his shoulder. Or maybe I’m just seeing things. Bah, I should go get Twilight to set appointment with a doctor for me. Spike stood up from his bed and intended to do just that. He descended the staircase - and, while doing so, heard a soft humming resonating from the kitchen. Setting that as his destination, he found Twilight at just the place; buttering a pan, except, she wasn’t using butter. “Twilight, what are you doing?” Spike asked as he leaped off the bottom steps into the kitchen. Twilight jumped at the sudden noise, dropping what was not butter into the pan. “Oh! G-Good morning, Spike! Did you have a nice sleep?” Twilight positioned herself so that her body hid the pan. “Yeah. Aside from few strange dreams.” Spike scratched the side of his head, inching his head past hers. “But I think what you’re doing right now is even more strange.” Looking around the kitchen, Spike found upon the table, were set many different ingredients that were never meant to mix. Spike couldn’t help but shake his head. All Twilight could offer was a sheepish smile. “You’re always the one making meals around here, so I figured I’d cook you breakfast as part of your birthday gift.” Spike sighed as he approached the lavender mare. “Twilight, the collection of Dante books were more than enough. And I’d rather not see them burn up along with the rest of the library, because someone decided to cheese instead of butter.” “What?” Twilight said. “I didn’t use cheese.” Spike raised a brow. Twilight went to the pan and lifted the object. She licked it. “Okay. So it’s cheese.” Twilight levitated the cheese to the trash - which caused Spike to bite down on his claw. You never waste a single ingredient; you can always find a place for it. Am I going to have to show that to you, Twilight? Taking a breath, Spike entered the kitchen. He surged through the drows, and retrieved his trusty apron. The apron was a bit small for Spike now, but he was too torn to throw it away. Spike looked to what ingredients Twilight left out. He put a claw to his mouth as he thought. Better keep it simple. If I make it complex, she may give up on it. Funny for a mare of her status. Spike mentally slapped himself for having such a thought. What the heck am I thinking? Even though it’s true- Ah! There I go again! Out of all the ingredients on the table, the eggs and toast made the most sense. Maybe I’m just grouchy because I haven’t had breakfast yet. Now, as for such; teaching Twilight how to make French Toast should be easy enough. Putting away what items he didn’t need, Spike washed his claws and prepared to make the meal. Twilight trotted out of the kitchen. “Hey,” Spike said, turning off the tap. “Where do you think you’re going?” Twilight turned around, looking guilty. “Oh. I thought you were going to take over cooking; seeing how I’m now really that much help. I’m probably just going to spend the morning catching up on Daring Do’s latest adventure.” “Oh no you’re not,’ Spike said as he held another apron. “You’re going to be helping me make breakfast today.” “Oh-Oh, okay,” Twilight said. She seemed confused at first, but nonetheless, she put on the spare apron. “I just hope more of a help than a burden,” she joked. Spike glared at her for a moment, then went to butter the pan. Cast an eye back, Spike saw the same confused look on Twilight. Whenever Spike asked for anything, he was typically shy or mostly joking. But this time, he flat out ordered her to do it. It felt… good, for Spike to have some control. But Twilight, well, he wasn’t sure what she was thinking. Twilight approached the drake, who had finished buttering the pan. He shot her another glare, only fueling Twilight confusion. “Spike,” Twilight asked, “is everything alright?” “Everything would be a lot better if you started cracking the eggs,” he replied. “Alright,” Twilight said. She shrugged, and got to work on the carton and bowl present. She levitated an egg, and smashed it against the bowl. Whatever she had planned in her mind, it didn’t go as well as it did in reality. Spike groaned at her stupidity, but caught himself before he could make a remark. What am I doing? I’m getting angry over small little things Spike took a breath, trying to calm both his heart and his mind. He approached Twilight and assisted in the clean up. “Don’t be overconfident just yet,” Spike began, wiping the counter with a paper-towel. “Cooking is the same as every other art; you gotta get used to it first. Here.” He instructed with his claw to pick up another egg. Twilight complied. “This time, do it lightly. Hit it multiple times if needed.” Twilight nodded. She narrowed her eyes on the bowl, which caused Spike to lightly chuckle. She hit the egg once, just to make a small line; she did it again, this time with more force; the egg cracked. Twilight smiled with glee, as she poured the egg into the bowl. “See,” Spike said with a smile, “now you have better idea on how much force you should use. The same principle can be used for most things in cooking.” Twilight giggled. “Thanks, Spike.” He only nodded as he returned the work. The two began cooking the meal, all the while humming a catchy tune. “I guess Spike was just a little moody from waking up,” Twilight reasoned under her breath. After a while, the unicorn and dragon finished up in the kitchen, and the fruit of their work were eight pieces of french toast… and two omelets. Seeing how it was supposed to be Spike’s day off, and he was primarily the one making breakfast, Twilight saw it fit for herself to clean the kitchen; as it was really the only thing she could do. She sent Spike to the table with the food. But like the kind drake he was, he waited for her before eating. Spike smiled as Twilight took a seat. With a hungry stomach, and mouth more than willing to obey, she dug into her plate. But as she did so, Twilight noticed that Spike had taken both omelets. But surely, she must of come to the conclusion that Spike’s a dragon, and he needs more food. That made sense. What didn’t make sense, however, was Spike stealing a toast off her plate. He ate it with no shame. Twilight looked at him, flabbergasted. “Spike?” “Yeah?” “What do suppose you’re doing?” “Eating.” Twilight had to shake her head at the response, and her tone became aggressive. “Yeah. But you’re eating off my plate, without asking.” Spike looked at her, expressionless, as he appeared to munch on nothing. His behaviour caused Twilight's forward head to form temporary wrinkles. “You should at least eat the food off your plate before asking for more; don’t bite what you can’t chew.” Twilight looked at Spike’s plate, only to notice it missing. “Wait, where is your food?” Spike pointed to his chest. “You even ate the plate!?” Twilight’s wings spurred open. “Yeah,” Spike answered as he leaned back in his chair. “I also ate the fork and the knife. The knife went down pretty easy, but the fork is having a harder time. It feels it’s cutting stuff on the way down.” Twilight looked at Spike with an open mouth, but he did not care what thoughts she possessed. “Look at the time,” Spike said, in the most boring way possible. “It’s bedtime already!” Finally, Twilight spoke some words. “But you just woke up!” Twilight quickly glanced at the time. “Bedtime isn’t till eleven pm! “Oh wow, look at the time.” Spike pointed at the clock. “Eleven o’clock. Time to go hit the hay.” Spike rose from his chair. “Didn’t you hear what I just said? The clock reads at-” Twilight glanced at the clock, only for it to point to eleven o’clock. “Spike, it’s only eleven AM.” “Are you sure about that?” “Of course I’m sure.” Still, Twilight did a double check. “It’s a eleven… pm?” “I’m glad you agree.” Twilight did a double take, at both the clock and the drake. “How did you do that?” Spike remained silent. Twilight sighed as she tried once more. “Where do you're going, mister? It’s not even night out!” All Spike did before we went to sleep, was point to the window. Not a speck of light existed outside. Twilight collapsed into her seat. She spoke no more words, instead filling her mouth with more toast. The pen striked the page. What the pen left, were words. The words then described useless rules that the ponies from Ponyville wanted. For example, a pony wanted the ability to sue Sugar Cube Corner, because her ice cream had melted, and that they weren’t informed that her that ice cream would melt. Twilight would’ve normally laugh at such a request, but since she received the complaint a few dozen times, she was debating about putting a sign up in the bakery. No, I wouldn’t do that to Pinkie. Twilight thought. But I could set fire to this pile - or better yet, to the drake upstairs. It wouldn’t harm him, but would give him a good wake up call for how he acted earlier. Twilight looked at her desk: Two stacks of paper stood tall, awaiting her approval. So, she move the two off to the side, and promptly slumped on the desk. What am I supposed to make of that, anyway? I know that wasn’t Spike; sometimes he tries to act cool, but he never takes it that far. He was acting odd at first, but returned to normal. Can I assume the same is happening again? But if this becomes an occurrence, does that mean something’s wrong with him? Or is he simply going through puberty? Another thought struck Twilight: one that caused her to bite her lip. His greed wouldn’t be coming back. Right? He beat it, a while back. And today wasn’t really anything too bad. But… it can get worse. And if it does, then that’ll mean- Twilight stopped the train of thought there. Whether it be a possible cause, she didn’t want to think about it now. She didn’t want to think of anything. Looking at the time (which she fixed), Twilight decided to go to Sugarcube early, and have a few cop of coffee before her friends came. Retrieving her bag from the wooden stool, Twilight called out to Spike. “Spike, if you’re awake: I’m heading out to meet with the girls!” Snore. Twilight left the tree house, and flipped the open sign closed. Upon doing so, Twilight noticed something odd. Only the treehouse seemed to be covered in night. For only a few steps away, one could see the sun at it’s peak. Twilight came to conclusion that the big, green cloud above the treehouse, was responsible for the darkness. The cloud covered the tree house and most of ground below it. The green cloud looked as if it consumed other clouds to achieve its size, and even though clouds carried no weight in them; it felt to the eye that they carried something within. “Hmph!” Twilight looked in time to witness a blue blur strike the cloud. The blur rebounded, and would’ve been launched in the opposite direction if it weren’t for it’s wings, halting the wind. The blur tuned to into Rainbow Dash. “What in the hay is up with this cloud?!” said Rainbow. She noticed a green blob on her left forehoof, and quickly tried to wipe it off. “Yuck. What is this?” “Rainbow!” Twilight called. “Twilight?” asked Rainbow. She looked all over, until her eyes found the purple mare standing on the ground, out of the clouds darkness. “What’s up with this cloud? You mess up on a spell again?” “No! It came out of nowhere. Though, I may know who caused it to come here.” Twilight spouted her wings, and met the cyan mare in the air. “Who wodda bring this here?” Twilight tried to look at the library, but couldn’t see past the cloud. “I think Spike may be behind this.” “Spike?” Rainbow asked. “How could Spike, a dragon with barely any magic, and no wings, collect enough clouds to create this thing?” “I’m still trying to wrap my head around it myself. But for now,” Twilight looked to the cloud. “We need to find a way to get rid of this.” That question caused Rainbow to smirk. And for Twilight to frown. “Well, normally. Since when I’m a working mare, I’d bring it to the factory to dispose of it, and to see what it’s compounded of. But seeing how it’s my day off - I’m going to do this instead.” Dash flew back a great distance. She singled for Twilight to move, and Twilight flew as far as she could. Taking a breath to steady herself, Dash zoomed forward. Moments before impact, Dash stop flapping her wings and got into a stance. And with all her monument and force, Dash twisted her body, and her kick came as strong as ever against the cloud; which broke into half, and hurried to the Everfree Forest. The other half stayed. “Grr.” Dash raised her leg, and side sweep the other half. Boom! Thanks to the separation, the cloud was lighter, and sped off in the opposite direction from its brethren. “One half: goes to the forest. The other? Hopefully makes it to the factory.” Twilight’s jaw hung low. She looked to right and left, and once again for that day, couldn’t wrap her mind on what happened. Dash only smile. “Ya see, Twilight? Sometimes all you need is a good kick to get things movin.” Twilight managed to close her mouth, and following Dash’s lead on landing. “Anyways, you were telling me Spike was somehow behind this? Forgive my, uh, intrusion. But I don’t think Spike would be capable of that. Hay. I would have a hard time creating a cloud that big and strong.” “I don’t know how to explain what happened today. I’m still trying to think about what just happened now.” Dash chuckled, putting on a grin. “Don’t,” Twilight started, “I’d rather not hear a speech about how awesome you are.” Dash kept her mouth shut. Twilight sighed, and shook her head. “Do you mind if we go to Sugarcube corner early?” “Not a problem with me.” “Thank you.” Twilight sighed blissfully. Looking forward to coffee and some food to eat. “I’ll try and tell what happened with Spike.” So the pegasus and the unicorn made their way to the sweets shop. Ponies trotted apple stands to grape stands. Finding the best deal they could for the bit they had. Twilight watched the ponies from the window, as they went about their normal day. Twilight had forgotten what a normal morning looked like, after what had transpired with Spike. Twilight giggled giggled at the claiming pace of the town. “Twilight,” said Dash. She was concerned with the way she was acting. “Are you okay?” “Sure,” Twilight said. Than proceeded to drop her head on the table. “Why wouldn’t I be?” “For a lot of reasons, actually.” Dash waved to Ms. Cake, who came over to the table. “Why, hello girls,” Ms. Cake greeted. Twilight kept her head buried on the table. “Um, Rainbow dear, is she okay?” “I hope so,” Dash answered. “Well, can I go get you some sweets to brighten up your day?” Twilight didn’t move. “Just coffee, thank you.” Ms. Cake looked to Dash, but she had nothing to say on the matter. “I’ll have a few cupcakes, if you don’t mind.” “Not at all, dear.” Ms. Cake glance at Twilight once more, before leaving to go start a new batch of sweets, and brew another jar of coffee. Dash sighed and shook her head. Using her forehooves, she grabbed Twilight’s head, and pointed it towards her. “Alright, level with me. What really has you so depressed? “It’s like I told you,” replied Twilight in a tired tone, one that couldn’t be fixed by coffee. “Spike’s been acting weird, and I don’t like it.” “You’re leaving something out. This isn’t even like your typical depression – like when you thought Celestia was going to send you to magical kindergarten. Something’s eating at you and you spill what it is.” Twilight raised her own head. “Look, Dash. What’s eating me is probably something I’m over thinking.” “So say it.” “If I say it, than I may cause panic over nothing. But if I don’t say it, then if does happen, then no one will be ready for it. This is the conundrum I’m in.” “As much as I hate to say it,” Dash began, “coffee won’t help what’s wrong with the heart.” “Fine,” Twilight said. She sat proper in her seat. “But you cannot over-react, nor tell anybody about my suspicions.” Dash zipped her mouth and placed her hoof under her chin. Twilight leaned in, as did Dash. The two got close. “Would you mind not doing that in here, dearings?” asked Ms. Cake. Twilight and Rainbow recoiled back into their seats as Ms. Cake placed the coffee and cupcakes on the table. “No, we weren't gonna-” Twilight hastily worded defensive was cut short by Ms. Cake, pouring cream into her coffee. “I know. I’m just kidding with you dear.” Ms. Cake smiled. She left shortly afterwards. Both mares sighed. Afterwards, Dash dug into her treats, while Twilight sipped on her coffee. “So,” Dash started. “What’s this secret that’s killing you?” Twilight took another sip before answering. “I think Spike’s greed is returning.” The cupcake residing in Dash’s mouth was splattered out, covering some of the table. Twilight wasn’t surprised, as she took another sip of coffee. Dash grabbed a napkin and cleaned up the mess, while she had a hard time controlling the jerky movements of her body. She wanted to scream and get all the answers, but Dash isn’t one to break a promise. So she breathed deeply, threw away the napkin, and leaned in close. “That’s all?” Dash asked, though some nervousness found their way into her words, “so what?” “So what? I don’t want my little brother destroying this town a second time!” Couple of heads gazed their way. Twilight did her best to smile at them. She turned bad to Dash, lowering her voice. “I still need to meet Spike for myself to see how he’s changed. But seem alright from what I seen last night. But if the purple dragon is up to the same scheme as before, than all we gotta do is beat him before it get’s out of hoof. Or, if it does get out of hoof; beat him anyways!” “Dash. I appreciate the advice, but please don’t beat Spike.” Dash rubbed her forehoof; not making eye contact with Twilight. “It wouldn't hurt that much.” “Dassh.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “Fine. I won’t hurt the little bugger… as long as he doesn’t come to deserve it.” “I suppose that’s better than nothing. Now, we don’t know what’s fully wrong with Spike - for all we know, it’s nothing. But still, I’m glad I told you, and I want only for you to know.” “It’s a sealed deal , Twilight. Now,” Dash took one of the delicious cupcakes and slid it Twilight’s way. “Loosen up a bit. Or else our friends will get concerned.” Twilight smiled, and took a bite out of the cupcake. “Once again, your right, Rainbow Dash. Thanks.” “Like I’m ever wrong.” “Whoahee, Pinkie and Dash sure love their soft cookies!” Applejack said. She took a bite out of her tanish cupcake, which had little frosting on the top to add sweetness. “I agree, that a nice treat does sweeten up life,” said Rarity. She took a bit out of her cupcake, but the frosting cause her to recoil from the sweetness. “But should only be enjoyed now and then. Not every day like how those two eat.” “Uhm… I think it’s fine… That is, if you, um, eat enough healthy things like apples or carrots to offset the sweets,” Fluttershy said. She took a small bite out of her cupcake. “It also helps if you take smaller bites. Or at least, that’s what I think.” Applejack and Twilight laughed at Fluttershy’s words. Rarity frowned as she looked away, trying to keep her head high. Twilight halted her laughter, as she picked up her green and white cupcake. “I have to agree with Fluttershy,” Twilight said. “But you could always take of the icing.” And with Twilight’s magic, she levitated the frosting off the cupcake; causing both Applejack and Fluttershy to giggle. Twilight suddenly felt like she was being invaded somehow - causing her to shudder. She looked to her purple aura, only to see a pink tongue stealing the icing. In one lick, it was gone. Twilight sighed as Pinkie giggled at the taste. “Needs to be more sweeter!” Pinkie said. Everyone was caught up in the conversation to noticed that the two had returned, and with a bag containing a lot of soft cookies. Dash took a seat as Pinkie placed the bag on the table. Rarity sighed, as she looked at the window like Twilight did before. I’m going to run around this town twice to burn off what I’m going to eat. Applejack felt guilty for smiling at her friend’s misfortune. Looking around, all her friends were munching away happily on the soft cookies; the chocolate chunks melting in their mouths. Seeing it getting silent, Applejack figured she get a conversation going. “You know, I kinda understood what Spike meant last night,” Applejack finished another cookie, so hard to stop eating; even when talking. “Mm. Playing games like pin the tail, or dancing to the crazy toones - it made me feel like a lil’ filly again. Growing up really isn’t all that fun. Heck, even eat these cookies, I’m worried about how long I’m gonna work until I burn ‘em off.” Upon hearing Spike’s name, Twilight and Rainbowdash choked on their cookies. Luckily no one noticed as they forced themselves to swallow. Fluttershy, being the only one with a strong will, stopped halfway eating her cookie to give her two cents. “I wouldn’t say growing up is a terrible thing. I kinda like how much we’ve a progressed from being kids. But I do agree with Applejack; we did have a lot less responsibilities as fillies.” Fluttershy finished her cookie. “Yeah. Spike weren't wrong about that statement,” said Applejack. She finished her last cookie - grabbing a napkin, she wiped her mouth and looked to Twilight. “How is the little dragon enjoying his gifts?” “Oh! S-Spike?” Twilight stuttered. “He fine! He loves his gifts-” Twilight looked away and cleared her throat “-thanks for again for the blanket.” Twilight refusing to keep eye contact struck AJ as odd. “Uh-oh. Did he not like the design of the blanket? Big macintosh insist on going with green flame - somthing dragon like. But I thought the apples would remind him of us.” “Nononono, that’s not it at all! He loves the the apples more than anything - reminds him of the apple family everytime he see’s it!” Twilight began to sweat. Applejack narrow her eyes on the mare. “Are ya’ sure about than hun’? I can easily get Applebloom to sew a new cover.” “AJ, we love it. That’s not the problem.” “Oh, so what is the problem, Sugarcube?” Applejack pressed further. Twilight’s pupil shrank, as her coat was starting to get wet from her sweat. She looked to Rainbow Dash, who had halted in her cookie munching. Her mind went through possible explanations, but not one of them would’ve saved their cabosse. So she shrugged her shoulders. Some help you are, though Twilight. With everyone’s eyes on her now, she had no choice but to speak a bit of truth. Twilight took a breath; closed her eyes, and relaxed her shoulders. She… cleared her mind. “The problem isn’t that Spike doesn’t like your gift; he loves it. It’s just, this morning, he’s been acting incredibly weird. And for privacy's sake, I don’t want to speak of it.” That should settle that, Twilight thought. “Alright, Sugarcube,” Applejack said defensively. “If it was somthin’ you wer uncomfortable speak about, you could’a said somthin’.” “I think me sweating and being uncomfortable is a pretty good hint that I’m uncomfortable,” restored Twilight. The two looked at each other with narrowed eyes. Applejack went to speak of not liking Twilight’s tone, but Fluttershy - despite having a much softer voice, was heard first. “Twilight, I do know that you didn’t want to talk about Spike, but I do hope you don’t mind my asking if he is okay?” Fluttershy asked, and promptly hid behind her mane - scared of either Twilight snapping at her or hearing poor news about the drake. Twilight went to do what Fluttershy first feared, but couldn't find her voice. Dang it, Fluttershy. I can’t get angry at you when you’re like that! And I can’t say no, either. Curse you and your over politeness! “Well, um~” Twilight stopped to think. She didn’t want to lie to the pegasus. “Physically he’s fine. Just this morning, Spike said and did some things he normally wouldn’t do.” “Oh-oh,” Fluttershy said, coming out of her pinkish mane. “Is he going through puberty?” Twilight sat back in her seat, and used her hoof to knock on her head. “Uhh~ maybe that’s the case. But I’ve already caught him late at night in the bathroom alone, and he was standing and not going pee, so I think he’s already went through it.” Everyone stopped eating cookies. and looked at the bookworm with agape mouths. Twilight stared back, confused on what they were confused about. Rainbow cleared her throat. “Um, Twilight pal. I don’t think that’s what Flutters meant by the question.” Something unlocked in Twilight’s brain. “Ohh! No. Just, the things he did in the mourning; puberty doesn’t bring about eating a plate as well as fork and knife.” Twilight went to eat a cookie. “What?” asked Applejack. “Dah, dang it!” exclaimed Twilight, who dropped her cookie at the realization of her mistake. “Pretend I didn’t say anything, please?!” The others weren’t sure to make of the comment. Pinkie thought that Spike mistaken it all for food. Rarity was convinced he had done it on accident Rainbow thought the same as Rarity, but Twilight’s worrying had made her start to worry as well. Applejack and Fluttershy weren’t quite sure how to comprehend that statement. So their minds turned off for a few moments. All were intention on questioning Twilight further; despite her plea not to. But the drake of their subject had entered the establishment as well, and caused all of them to shut their mouths. The drake took a moment to clasp his claws as one, and reach up as high as he could to the ceiling (which he now wasn’t to far away from), stretching his body. He felt immediate satisfaction upon hearing the pop his body gave him. Upon letting out a long held breath, he saw the girls setting at the table. He waved. Twilight looked at her five friends. “We’ll talk about this later, okay?” Everyone nodded. Spike approached the table, and he looked at everyone with a smile. “How’s it going, everyone? I didn’t know you girls were meeting again today.” “You didn’t know that, because today’s your day off,” Twilight said, kinda harsh. Her eyes studied the dragon for anyone differences. Twilight’s rudeness went over Spike’s head. “Oh yeah, that’s right. Excuse my intrusion.” “And what are you doing up? I thought you were because it’s dark out, you’re supposed to sleep?” “I tried sleeping. But I had these weird dreams; ones that I didn’t like. And then I realize you can’t get much done when you fall… asleep.” His eyes widened upon seeing what was left of the oven baked cookies. He tried to look away, but his eyes refused. The saliva his mouth produced didn’t help either. “Yer drewing, hun’,” Applejack said. Internally giggling at Spike. “If ya’ want, Sugarcube, you could hav’ one.” Spike quickly bowed to Applejack, with the biggest smile he could form. And like a fragile object, he picked the cookie softly, and deposited into his mouth. His eyes shut on their own. Spike’s behaviour struck the girls of sort of odd, but nothing that Spike wouldn’t normally do. Even as a teenager, Spike still acted as a kid. I’m lost, Twilight thought, just this morning, he was aggressive, and over the top weird. Now he’s just weird and polite! What’s going on here, what inside of him changed? Wait! Twilight looked him up and down, almost to the point it looked like she was listing to a heavy metal band, and noticed something. He’s grown - Spike’s taller! Not by a lot, but he’s gotten taller. Unless my mind's playing tricks on me, or he’s simply growing up! No, why do I keep second guessing myself? Twilight realized her breathing became frantic, and stopped thinking. Going to square one, she followed her breathing exercise, and naturally, her shoulder lowered, and her mind became less foggy. Twilight looked at Fluttershy, only to noticed he hid part of her face behind her mane. Fluttershy’s fear of dragons. She got passed it when coming to Spike; she was fine yesterday. Did she also notice something about Spike, instinctually causing her fear? “Uhm, Spike. If you’d like, you could take a seat with us,” Fluttershy offered, her tone awfully low. “We still have some cookies to share.” “Nah, I do appreciate the offer. But, I have some things to think about. Weird things.” Spike stood there for a moment, heavily in thought. He then shook his head, ridding the idea, and went to to leave. Rainbow Dash buried his way. “Heya, buddy,” Rainbow said with a forced tone. She wanted to keep Spike along longer, or speak one on one with him, so she could get to the bottom of things. “I just thought of a cool trick that you and me could do. It would start like-” Rainbow’s explanation of the fake trick was cut short, by the purple scaled claw pushing her aside, and the owner of the said claw walking past her. “That’s nice,” Spike said, walking away from the group. “Wha-” Rainbow was stomped by the actions that occurred, and went to yell at the drake. Until his tail passed by her as well, carrying along a few delectabile cookies. “Hey!” Rainbow yelled to Spike. “You’re stealing our cookies!” Spike turned his head so that only half his face showed, and what he showed them was half a grin. “Why, you,” Dash mutter, rolling up invisible sleeves on her arms. She was going to chase after the drake and make him fear for his life. I get to beat the drake that stole my cookies, and burn off those said cookies at the same time. What a perfect plan, Rainbow! Unfortunately for Rainbow, the pink and blue aura enveloping her wings held her back. Though her legs really did try to run after the drake. It’s no use chasing after the drake if it’s going to cost me my wings. Dash halted in attempts in retrieval, and threw her hooves up in surrender. Rarity and Twilight sighed, relieved that they prevented a scene. “Take a seat, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity insisted. Looking around to see if any eyes were on them. “No need to cause a ruckus over cookies. Even if they were straight out the oven.” Her last words carried regret within them. “Fine,” Rainbow said. She took a seat, and laid her head on the table like how Twilight did previously. “But I am going to get back at that dragon.” Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle at her friends childish behaviour. If Fluttershy had to say, Pinkie and Spike were alike in that way. “Speaking of that dragon,” Fluttershy took a quick glance at Spike, who had taken a seat at table nearest to a wall. He leaned his head on his claws, slowly eating the cookies he stolen as his eyes were glued to a particular part of the table. “Spike doesn’t really seem all that different from yesterday. Taking the cookies was a little cheeky for him, but I don’t think he’s changed at all.” Fluttershy looked back at Spike to make sure he didn’t hear what she said, but raised an eyebrow at the brown stallion who had taken a seat at the same table as Spike. “I have to agree on Flutters on this one, Twi,” Rainbow said, lifting her head from the table and keeping it held high. “Do you think Spike could be responsible for that huge simily cloud in the sky?” “Rainbow!” Twilight yelled, irritated by Rainbow not keeping her promise. Rainbow Dash brought her head down, and tried to hide her eyes. “My bad, Twilight.” Twilight responded by rubbing her eyes - caffeine starting to lose it’s effect on her. “Uhm, pardon my intrusion, Twilight. But what did you say Spike did this morning?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.” “I don’t know how, but when I told Spike it’s still mourning, so that he couldn’t go to sleep. He somehow manage to summon a cloud filled with a strange liquid that covered the treehouse in darkness, making it look like it was night-time.” Applejack kept her eyes on Twilight - she didn’t say anything, she just sat there and thought. Then she spoke. “So, Twi. You’re tryna tell me that little gentle drake manage to make a big cloud appear?!” Applejack broke into a small fit a laughter, one that Rarity partook in as well. “Come’on, Sugarcube. We all know Spike’s not the type to even talk back!” With a hoof, Applejack suggested that they all should look at the purple and green dragon. “See,” Applejack said, “he may look a whole lot bigger, but he’s still the kind little drake on the inside.” The mane six looked, and what they saw was this: Spike, calmly sitting in his seat, as a stallion wearing a rather nice scarf talked about his day. Then, Spike socked him right in the face, causing him to go flying. “HOLY COW!” Applejack cried, as everyone raised from their seats and looked. The stallion found himself stuck in the wall, and tried to dislodge himself from it. He looked to Spike and asked. “W-Why the hay did you do that?” “Cause you talked too much,” said Spike. He finished his last of the cookies, then stared at anyone looking at him. No one chose to start anything, so they returned to their seats. Spike smiled, and felt good. So be bid farewell to Ms. Cake, and waved goodbye to the girls as well, who didn’t know what to do in response. Spike left a tip as well, hoping it being big enough to repair any damages. Having a hard time to close their mouths, the Mane Six looked to one another, not sure what emotion to express besides bewilderment. So they decided on the following words: “What in Celestia’s name just happened!?” No longer than five minutes ago, Spike took a seat at Sugarcube Corner. Spike raised his tail to the table, and unwinded his tail, depositing the tastily gooey goods upon the table; all for him to devor. Even though Spike could eat the cookie with his tongue along, he instead took a small bite out of it, deciding to saviour the treat. *SNAP* It sounded as if someone snapped their finger in Spike’s mind; his head suddenly feeling heavy. Spike used his left claw to catch his head, his elbow using the top of the table for support. Letting out a long held breath, Spike threw the other half of his cookie into his mouth; his eyes looking at a crumb on the table. What’s wrong with me today? My arms… Spike right claw came into view; moving it around as he studied it. When I woke up, it’s like I couldn’t feel it. Not because I had slept on - it felt like something else, a feeling I can’t describe. Am I just having an odd day? No! That can’t be the case. Spike resumed eating the cookies, as they fueled his thinking power. I was to weird this morning. Some came about me; it gave me more confidence. Typically, when Twilight spills something on the ground, or spends the night studying and leaving the mess for me. I’ll maybe complain, but I’d end up cleaning up after her anyway. At times, if I talked back, or forcibly said no, then I doubt she would get mad. But I never had the courage to do so. But today… Spike sneaked a peek at the girls, seeing by their facial expression if he could find out what they were talking about. They seemed to be joking around; as if Twilight forgot about this morning already. I felt deserved, like she owed me! There was a fire, and it spoke for me. I’m not going to lie; it felt good standing up for myself, and the look on her face! It was priceless - I caught in the act and she knew it! But then, I became so mad. Why? The tiniest annoyance she did amplified, I contemplated things I shouldn’t. But I was able to fight against it, though. And boy, it was fun; we were making together and singing songs, just when we were kids. I felt as if I was needed. But, it didn’t like that. Why should you have to clean up after others, and in return, are given nothing but a mouthful? Wha- “Hey-ah, Spike!” said a nearby voice. Spike raised his head to see a well built stallion, who despite being indoors, kept a scarf which reached his back legs. “Mind if I take a seat?” Spike nodded and smiled. Upon taking a seat, the stallion - as if initially - rose his hoof and pointed it at Spike, just as he was going to speak. “Next, you’re going to say: ‘long time no see, Jo.” “Long time no see, Jo- Huh!” Spike made a sound, and his face scuffed. Jo lightly laughed with a smile. Jo had a special talent of knowing what you were going to say - he calls it a talent, others bad manners. Spike had met Jo not to long ago. He never told Twilight about it, but Spike snuck out one night to go catch a concert. Long story short, a fight broke out, and soon the crowd were at war. Jo was on the receiving end of Spike’s punch, but he somehow manage to electrode Spike with his bare fist. Seeing how the party was getting crazy, the duo decided to a truce, and fought along one another. “I’ve been good, Spike my friend. How about you, any luck with the mare’s or lady dragons?” “No such luck, unfortunately,” Spike said. He found himself heating up and twiddling with his claws. “Don’t tell me you’re the type to get nervous around the ladies?” Jo didn’t need to use his power, as Spike’s silence alone gave him the answer. “Ah,” Jo said. He hit his hooves together, and pointed to himself. “Listen up, Spike! Make sure you got no wax in your ears, because I’m going speak some words that’ll give you a game to your name.” Insults you, then tells you to listen. Is this what you’re life’s become? It’s you… Tch. He’s merely joking, his personality itself is almost a joke. Joking or not, he’s still talking to you as he pleases. “There’s many approaches you can go about. I personally go for the straight up method - it’s a straight shot, up or down is for her to decide. But if you try hard enough, you can get them to say yes.” I’m sure he just admitted to forcing a girl to like him. Quiet! Jo continue on with the way to woo the ladies; pick lines; flirting; poses and appearances. Though throughout the one sided conversation, Spike found his eyes closing on their own. He didn’t want to be impolite and tell Jo to stop; they were still relatively new friends, and Spike didn’t want to act rash. So you change yourself - or rather, act differently, so that someone will accept you? Well... kinda. I don’t want them to see me as a negative, and runoff. You’re concerned with other's opinions? Greatly. “Now Spike, I see a bit of myself in you- No No, not like that, ‘ya pervert!” Spike was confused. Jo simply shook his head and continued with the speech. “When I was young, there was this young mare, Suzi. Oh boy, the look in her eyes!” Spike lost control over his eye lids and momentarily fell asleep. He woke to feeling pain on his wrist. Jo had zapped him once more. “Keep awake, Spike my boy. The master is about to tell you when he was a beginner like yourself.” Come on, Jo! You’re a nice pony, I really do love your antics. But you need to shut the heck up. That mouth, going up and down - moving, the movements creating sounds that I dislike. Please stop. Jo isn't’ the type to stop on his own - or even when told to stop. It takes action to make his type stay silent. Yeah… You know. If you truly dislike his speaking, you could simply punch him: that’ll shut him up. But… It’s not right to hurt someone just because they talk. That is true - to a certain extent. But his words are harming you, aren’t they? Well… A little bit. And that is simply not right! Spike, I am here to give you that fire; the flame that allows you to stand up for yourself and fight back. Don’t view me as an enemy, but be weary if you chose me as a friend. I do not know what you are. Something that’s trying to support you. Now, let’s make Jo silent. The two voice said in unison; combing. Spike didn’t cock his arm backwards; he took his fist from laying on the table to Jo chest: his draenic strength enough to sent the pony flying into a nearby wall. It wasn’t the sound of a pony combing the caught everyone’s attention. No, it was the sound of Spike’s fist moving that called the eyes of everyone nearby. The world still spinning for him, Jo spoke to the three Spike’s he saw. “W-Why did you punch me?” “Because you talked to much!” Spike said. He turned to leave. “By Jo!” Spike said with a smile. Jo tried his best to wave back to the three Spike’s that left: Smiling Spike; grinning Spike, and weird Spike. Jo closed his eyes so the world would stop moving. *SNAP* As soon as Spike left the bakery, he became out of breath. He slouched over, as he tried to consume as much air as possible with each breath. Spike grabbed his right claw, and looked at it as if it were to suddenly disappear: for he felt nothing in it. Spike’s back suddenly felt heavy, and he took a precious moment from not looking at his claw to see his surroundings. The world became a lot scarier - everyone looked the dragons. Some eyes held no expressions; others fear of what he had done; some sympathy if he was alright; some held some emotion which Spike couldn’t understand. Regardless, all looked to him, and he didn’t like that feeling. He wanted to leave. Left claw carrying his dead right one, Spike tried to run away from the eyes. Pain shot through his body: his legs were starting to become weak as well. I-I-I-I c-a-n’t stay he-ere. Spike settled on limping, and did his best to get away from… them. “Mommy,” asked a little filly, who hid behind her mother’s hind legs. “What’s wrong with that dragon, is hurt; did he hurt someone. Who is he mommy? Will he be okay?” Spike’s breathing became more hysterical upon hearing the filly’s question, which he couldn’t answer himself. Tears welled from his eyes, and he tried even harder to escape. The mother of the little filly lowered her head to her daughter, and rubbed her cheeks alongs hers. “I don’t know, sweetie,” answered the mother. “Just know that you're safe.” Spike stopped limping; choking back sliva. Safe. Safe is when there’s a threat before you, but you’re protected by something. The filly is protected by her mother, but what’s she protecting from? If it’s a being, typically it’s referred to a monster! But, the only being she referencing is me. The mom protects the daughter from the monster! I’m the monster. Spike. I didn’t mean to have this effect on you - your mentality is to weak. You need to calm- I need to escape! Monsters harm - I don’t want to harm. If leave, the only one I can harm is myself. Spike tried to raise his head high. Spike, as your future roommate, I can’t have you freaking out. You’ve already hurt Jo. But you can make that the only pony you- I hurt, Jo. I hurt, JO! SPIKE! Stop intupp- Spike turned his teary head around, looking at the mother and filly, along with Sugarcube Corner. I need to check on him! Spike cried again, and hiccupped. All the eyes - not some - but all the eyes looked at him. The worst eyes looked at him, the confused eyes of his friends. Don’t think Spike. You need to heal Jo, or he’ll die! Spike started to regain control over his right claw again. It felt weak, but Spike didn’t care. He needed to save his friend. Spike, wait! You’re arm is not ready. Don’t do it! “I’ll… Save you, JO!” Spike said. He rose his right claw to Sugarcube Corner. Nothing happened at first, but Spike desperately kept the claw up. The mane six weren’t sure what to make of what was happening. Spike had stolen their treats, punched a pony for a bad reason, and was now crying and seemed to be in pain. No words could explain their confusion. Then, consuming Spike’s right claw was a green aura. Small it was, but it took over Spike’s claw. Spike seemed to focus everything into it. Rainbow Dash broke from silence. “Spike claw. It looks like Twilight’s magic.” She looked to Twilight. Twilight didn’t blink. “How,” she asked. “How could Spike…” Twilight’s trail of thought was interrupted by multiples thuds coming from within Sugarcube Corner. “Wha- Hey. Put me down!” said a masculine voice. *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* “Alright, Alright! You can keep on holding onto this awesome bod, but stop whacking me against stuff. Oh- nononono!” Then, Jo smashed through another wall, and was carried by green aura to Spike. “Spike,” Jo asked, “what’s going here buddy?” “I’m going to save your life!” Spike answered. He moved his left claw towards Jo. “I don’t like this Spike. I DON’T LIKE IT!” Spike. Stop. What your doing would end up as you intended - you’ll end up killing him instead. “I’ll shall end your suffering, by creating something new!” Spike said in a voice that was not his. Finally, Spike’s claw made contact with Jo (who had shut his eyes in anticipation). Then, from the claw came a purple aura (similar to Twilight's), and it spread throughout Jo’s body. He felt pain whenever the arua went over a spot that already hurt Jo. This pain, felt Jo, while it hurts, it doesn’t in the way it should. What is Spike actually doing? “Tck. OW!” Jo cried out, and then fell unconscious. Spike withdrew his left claw, his mouth agape. His friend, Jo, wasn’t moving. Spike looked around at the eyes one more time, they all were mad or horrified. Spike couldn’t take it. The aura on his right claw started to grow. Spike. If we end up as multiple parts after this, I’m blaming you. The green aura spread up Spike’s shoulder; to his other arm; down to his toes, and up to his head. The Arua consumed him, and with a blinding light, Spike disappeared. “Spike!” Chapter 3: Search Chapter 3: Search “Spike!!” The girls yelled, as they hurried to the spot where Spike once stood. Nothing of him reminded, expect a faint mist from his teleportations. Twilight lit of her horn, hoping a spell could help track where Spike went. Rainbow Dash didn’t need anyone to tell her what to do. Unfolding her wings, she blasted off the ground, and climbed the sky as high as she could. Her eyes searched everywhere for even a hint of the dragon. Fluttershy, despite only having knowledge on how to treat injured animals, approached Jo to see what pained him. She placed placed her hooves over Jo, inspecting if anything could be broken. But she wound up surprised; Jo didn’t seemed pained anywhere, and any scratches or bruises on him disappeared. Jo woke to the sight of Fluttershy face, looking concerned. “Huh, being touched up my a mare. Not a bad way to wake up.” Fluttershy cheeks flushed, and quickly did she retreat from Jo. Applejack whacked Jo over the head. “Easy about how you talk about my friends, partner.” “Ow,” Jo said. He rubbed the spot that had been hit, and stood up with ease. It made all those around confused. “Hey! I was only speaking about what happened.” “Then I reckon you start speaking of what just happend with Spike,” asked Applejack. “I was hoping you were going to tell me. He punched me because I talked too much!” Jo said. He took a hoof to his chin and looked away. “Although we’ve gotten into worse fights about much more stupid things.” Rarity, who had been unable to process what happened with Spike, felt the same weight Spike did with all the eyes on them. Rarity bit her hoof, as she tried to think of an explanation that would defuse the situation. Spikey-Wikey has gotten quite taller from yester, so much that my new designs for his suit are now redundant, and how weird he’s been acting! But I know my Spike, and even though he hurt that Jo character (after what he did to dear Fluttershy, I’m starting to think he deserved it), but I still sense the goodness; as if he were trying to fight back. As his friend, I must not make others panic over him. Rarity turned to the cloud and cleared her throat. “Dear bystanders who witness the event that has just occurred. Let there be no fear as the Elements of Harmony have the situation under control.” “That dragon that just teleported away doesn’t seem under control!” said a stallion amidst the crowd. “Not at the moment. But don’t fear, the very dragon is Ponyville’s own Spike the Dragon!” “The same dragon who rampage this town years ago?” asked a mare, who stood close to her brother. “Well, yes,” Rarity said. She could already sense the panic that was to occur, and all the for sale signs getting ready to be plotted down. Rarity shook her head of any doubt about her scaley friend, and planted her front hooves into the ground. “But the same accident will not happen again. Spike is a special create, and a good friend to the elements of Harmony. But even as the bestest of friends, our knowledge on drakes are still quite small, so we cannot assist our drake as he goes through purbey. All that has happened is that Spike has found his own magic, but doesn’t know how to use it. Once we find him, we’ll be sure to teach him.” Rarity smiled as her white lie stringed together. I would have never thought I’d be so good at this! “But for now, we need to collect what just happened. So we would appreciate it if you just went about you day,” Rarity said. She did her best to give a big, fake smile. Rarity’s speech quilled some confusion and anger, and had sent some about their day. But most ponies didn’t buy it, or didn’t quite trust. So they kept on watching. Jo stepped in front of Rarity. “Oi! The lady trying to tell ‘ya to get lost!” Jo stood on his hind legs and smashed his two forehooves together. “Anyone who doesn’t leave, the elements tell me I can fight.” Those words were what it took to get most to leave the scene. Jo grinned at what power he held. Then Applejack bit the back of his scarf, and pulled him back to the ground. Applejack looked down at Jo. “We didn’t give you permission ta do anything.” Jo grinned at Applejack, and attempted to stand back up. If only it weren’t for Aj standing on his scarf. “Um, Jo was it?” Fluttershy asked. Gaining the confidence to speak to Jo. “I heard Spike call you that.” “That is I,” Jo replied. “Well, Jo, if you don’t mind my saying: Spike had badly injured you before he covered you in his arua. And while I was inspecting you to see if you were injured, I noticed that you were completely healed. We all thought Spike might’ve hurt you… beyond repair.” “No kidding,” Jo said. He looked to his scarf, and thought if he could yank it hard enough, it would cause the orange mare to fall; allowing him to stand up. So Jo tried to yank it from under, and only ended up choking himself. “Nope,” Applejack said with a smile. Jo gave a huff, and looked back to Fluttershy. “Now, I don’t know why he punch me through a wall, and then pulled me through another wall. Knowing Spike, I don’t think it’s something Spike would normally do. And when that green magic thing of his, spread throughout my body; it hurt, but not the way it should of.” “Huh?” Applejack said. Jo noticed her confusion cause her to place less weight on the scarf. He tried yanking it again, and had enough strength to stand up once more. He chuckled internally. “Now then, while I did feel pain, it was more like the pain of putting a bone back in it’s place, or applying alcohol to a burn. It hurts, but from the looks of things, I think Spike my buddy meant to heal me; not hurt.” Jo sat on his haunches as a thought came to mind. “But if that was his intention, why injure me in the first place?” Jo looked to the sky, as if the clouds would provide him with an answer. Yet his eyes wandered to the sun, which singled to him that it was midday. “Oh, pillars! My date with Suzi is at twelve o'clock - I’m going to be late!” Jo hopped to all fours, and sped as fast as he could to canterlot. “Let me know if Spike turns out okay!” Jo said, as he ran. If it weren’t for the direness of the situation, the girls would’ve wondered why Jo had a date so far away, and why would anyone attempted to travel to Canterlot on hooves. Ridding herself of the bizarreness of Jo, Rarity turned to Twilight and asked. “Any luck on finding where our dear Spike teleported off to?” Giving a sigh, Twilight's horn stop glowing, and turned to her friend with a face full of worry. “Spike’s magic to unstable that I don’t even know if he teleported in one piece,” Twilight took a moment to close her eyes and shake her head. “The tracking spell only led to east of here, but wasn’t specific as to where.” Twilight previous thought returned to her, as the logical side of her said that anyone teleporting without it being taught to them never ends up good. Twilight felt a hoof lapped around her neck. She looked up to see Applejack giving her a smile. “Don’t worry too much on it, hun. Spike’s a strong dragon, and has been evolving everyday. Even if it be a lie, I think Rarity’s words held some honesty in them. Besides, where has worrying ever got us?” Applejack said. It seemed to brighten Twilight up. But deep within her worries remained. “Well, what should we do now?” asked Pinkie. Twilight stood up on her own, as her friends looked to her. Though the answer was obvious to Twilight. “First things first: finding Spike should take top priority. Since there’s five of us, we can divide east parts of Ponyville amongst ourselves.” “Oh! Oh! Twilight, Twilight!” Pinkie raised her hoof. “Yes, Pinkie?” “Not to mean to Spikey, but he did damage Sugarcube Corner; I don’t think the Cakes are too happy with that.” Twilight sheepishly smiled upon realizing that the cakes had been watching from the window. “Oh, yeah! That sorta is out bad. Alright new plan!” Pinkie giggled, as Twilight continued. “The fastest one here are Applejack and Rainbowdash, so we’ll send them out to scout. We’ll send Fluttershy out as well, as she can survey the land from above.” Fluttershy nodded. “I and Rarity are unicorn’s, so we’ll have a better time cleaning up after Spike made,” Twilight scratch her left hoof with her right one, and hid her eyes from her friends. “The least I can do, since he’s cleaned after me so many times.” Everyone smiled, and got to doing their task. Pinkie raised her hoof once more. “Oh! What about me?” “I’m pretty sure the Cake’s aren’t going to let you out of their sights, Pinkie. So you’re with I and Rarity.” Pinkie frowned, as the unicorns entered Sugarcube and offered their deepest apologies. Pinkie wanted to go and help Spike, but understood that you must clean up before you can have fun again. So, three went to go clean up after Spike; the other three went to go find the dragon. Rainbow Dash had a head start over Applejack and Fluttershy, thanks to her immediately leaving to go find the dragon. Rainbow had first went to Oakville library, to see if Spike had returned home. No dice So dash quickly flew to Sweet Apple Acres, and found a big red farm-stallion amongst the field - harvesting crops that emerged from the ground. Dash landed next to Big Macintosh, who noticed her arrival. “Hey-oh, Big Mac. The farm treating you nice today?” “Ey’up,” said the stallion. Rainbow chuckled. Some things don’t change, she thought. Though the word ‘change’ reminded her of Spike. Rainbow spoke. “By any chance, did you see a ball of green light, and purple scale dragon running around?” “Ey’nope,” replied Mac. Horse feathers. “Alright. Well, thank you anyway, Mac.” Rainbow Dash went to take off, but the clearing of a throat caught her attention. “Tell me what happens to Spike when ‘ya find him; I don’t want another rampage again,” said Big Mac. Rainbow was surprised to hear Bigmac say anything without ‘ey’’ proceeding it. But felt herself a little irritated by that comment, but Big Mac was entitled to that fear. “Don’t worry about a thing other than the farm, Mac. Me and the others will--” Big macintosh cleared his throat again. “I only say that, because I would not like to see Spike depressed again. It was hard seeing him blaming everything on himself.” Rainbow light shook her head; taken aback. “Uh, yeah. We’ll be sure to find Spike before he can hurt himself.” Big Macintosh shook his head. “Ey’nope. Just be there for him - that’s what matters most.” Rainbow’s mind went blank, for as if she almost didn’t understand the words. Dash wanted to say something heroic like she had did before, but felt like it would be a greater disappointed on Big Mac. So Dash nodded her head. “Thanks,” Dash said. And once again took flight. Big Macc sighed, as he returned to work. He was sad because he knew his sis wouldn’t be home to help with the farm, but knew she was doing something far more important. The library was empty; Big Macintosh saw nothing all day; the street ponies hadn’t seen the bugger all day, and Quill’s sofa store contained no sleeping dragons. Dash was becoming irritated by Spike’s disappearance, but with each passing moment, she became more scared for the not so little dragon. Dash decided to take a break - she had went to all the locations without taking a break. Upon relaxing, down below, Dash noticed Applejack, who waved for her to come down. Dash complied. “Where in tardation have you been, Rainbow Dash?” Applejack asked. Rainbow landed and stared at Aj. “Looking all over for Spike,” Dash responded, almost insulted. “What have you been doing?” “Look’in for Spike as well; only I have a better idea where he is.” “Really?” Applejack sighed. “Yes, really. If would’ve waited like a patient one, then you’ll would’ve learned from Twi that Spike teleported somewhere east of ponyville.” “Oh! Well, that narrows it down, kinda.” Looks like half my searching was useless, thought Dash. Wait, so they have an idea of where Spike teleported. “Applejack, does this mean Spike teleported in one piece?” Rainbow began to smile at the exicment. Applejack hadn't returned the smile; she instead lowered her station over her eyes. “We’re unsure of that part.” “Oh.” Rainbow’s smiled dropped. Despite the situation; Applejack chuckled and pushed her stenting up. “Wither Spike is one piece or not, one thing’s for sure: he’s east of Ponyville and awaiting our help. So no sense worrying the small stuff.” Dash found herself motivated and amazed by Applejack attitude. Heck, it was as if Aj had stolen Rainbow Dash’s persona. With her spirits lifted; Dash stood tall, and held her head high. “If Spike’s east of here, than he could be close Fluttershy Cottage, or worse, the Everfree Forest itself.” “If that’s case,” Applejack said, “then it’d be best if we both went along.” “Nah.” Dash shook her head. “It’d should be me to go. The Everfree is more active this season-” “Exactly the reason the two of us should go.” “I usually would, I enjoy fighting alongside with you, Applejack. But we’re in a hurry - if Spike really is in the Everfree, he doesn’t stand that much of chance in his current state. I need to be able to move quickly through the tree’s. You need to be a pegasus to do that, and not to toot my own horn, but dodging branch by the second you see them - not even Fluttershy could do that.” “I understand yer point,” Applejack said, she thought on it for a moment. “But what if something happen to ‘ya. Then we have two friends to be worrying about.” “Come on, Applejack,” Rainbow said. “Don’t you have better faith in the best flyer - and soon to be greatest wonderbolt of all time?” Applejack sighed. For even in a situation as dire as this one, Dash still threw out the same remarks. But she could help herself from smiling; Aj knew Dash was going to be all those things. Applejack held out a hoof. “A’right. But if you don’t return from that darn forest in fifteen minutes, I’m going after the two of you personally.” “Deal,” Rainbow said. The two pounded their hoofs. Marefist. “Bring him back to us, Rainbow Dash.” Dash didn’t need any more words than that. She started running, and with enough speed Dash lept into the air, and flapped her wings. Her next destination being the Everfree Forest. Chapter 4: Going Merry Chapter 4: Going Merry Blue. No, wait. Maybe it was pink? I don’t know; all the colors look the same to me now. Wait. I’m a liar, it was green. Green and a little purple. Who am I again? You’re name is Spike - Spike the Dragon. Yeah, that’s right I look around me, and only just realize I’m floating. But I wouldn’t call it floating… it was more swimming. Except I could breath. But what was I swiming in? Taking another look, it felt as if I was in a sphere of this green gel. It felt weird, but soothing at the same time. I tried to play with it, but my claws only phased through. I guess some layer wrapped around me, preventing my interaction with the stuff. *SNAP* Nice to meet you, I’m Spike: Twilight’s number one assistant. I try to help out, buuut I end up being more damage than help. So I limited myself to cleaning up after others. Don’t worry though, soon enough, I’ll be a hero you’ll all look up to and want to be. Well, being a dragon is kinda cool. At first, I thought it would give me the power to be a hero! But, it turns out that doesn’t come to much later, and that power come with a price that makes being a hero impossible. And, since I’m a dragon, other’s look at me weird. It makes me feel different, and I’m not to sure if I like that. I want to be as much help as I could. But it was no longer to be a hero - just so I can be needed by others. Because if I don’t, I feel as if they won’t want me and forget about me. I’m starting to feel lonely. There’s a weird voice that talks to me, and it wants me to do things I don’t like. I fight it, but it’s getting louder every day. I guess I can no longer be the hero. I have some of the power now, but this voice is growing louder every day. The hero doesn’t have bad thoughts about anything, so I guess I’m out. The voice made me forget about it for some reason. It said something about hertigacy, I think that means family. Power? Nah, I don’t need it. Power? Doesn't sound so bad. Power? Yes please. Anything to be rid of these chains! Don’t waste the food, for night is to come. I shall do as I please, so shut up before I strike. I need more power, so I shouldn’t resist. I can’t take it in one go, but what the hay? My parents’ were warriors, my adoptive mother a princess, my sister a bookworm, my friends not caring! What I wouldn’t do, to rule this world? Won’t you take this power? Not without reason. The hero needs power himself to rid the world of evil. Good without power is nothing. The hero doesn’t take power if it results in evil, for it defies their purpose. Be a different kind of hero - the one that destroys so that their may be creation. I don’t quite get what you mean. City’s want to be built; houses constructed; stadiums to stand tall! But before those creations can come, discretion must make room for them. Don’t you agree? I guess. None of this makes any sense. It may never will. All that matters is that your trust me, and I shall make you the hero you always wanted to be. “Ack!” Spike spout. He felt a tinge of pain, and intisticly used his right arm to cover his belly, as if putting pressure against it would soften the pain. Spike brought his head up and looked around him. The black goo started to move, and took on a form similar to water. A current was brewing, as waves started to surface uptop. Spike couldn’t breath anymore, and choked on the liquid. He brought his left claw to his throat, as if it would assist him. Trying his best to breath, Spike breath went blurry. He swore he could see the black liqud turning green. Then, like before, the liquid took on a voice. “Ha Ha HA!” The voice was happy, as if it had won a battle long in the making. Spike. My friend. In life, you’ll find moments so stressful, so scary, that you cannot draw a breath. Your friends are in trouble, and only you can save them. Draw my power! But when you return home, your adoptive sister banishes you from your home, because you are no longer needed. Take my anger, and create your own story! Spike! You have potential, but you don’t know where to go - you can’t even escape this very situation on your own! Spike swallowed to much of the liquid. It felt as if it were harding in his chest, his right claw grasping desperately at his chest. You need a master; someone to tutor you, to show you how to think, and what path you shall take! Become my partner, and I shall make you the dragon you’ve always wanted to become. Spike didn’t feel anymore pain. His legs felt loose, his arms non-existent. He no longer had to breath - he felt at peace. Before his final moments, Spike saw an odd object approach him. So, will you join me? With nothing to lose, Spike grabbed the object, and it shook his claw. It is a deal! Spike, from now on, we’re going to become the bestest of friends. *SNAP* Spike’s eyes shot open, as he drew a long needed breath. He found himself panting, his body feeling as if something were cutting in from the inside. Back to a full conscious, Spike looked to see he was indeed still in the black current. Why am I able to breath? And where am I? This doesn’t make any sense at all! The black water found itself transforming. Spike thought it was the sun’s light making it look different, but upon realizing there was no source of light in here, the liquid was actually turning green. What’s worse, the liquid flowed faster and faster, and soon became a current. A whirlpool began to form, and at it’s core was Spike. I do not like where this is going The whirlpool became larger, almost reaching it’s bounds of black matter. I began to wonder what would happen to me, and thought the current would rip me apart. Something much worse happened. I felt as something invade my body; as if it were ripping off my scales, and sinking deep into my flesh. I was on fire and this thing was ice. I thought maybe the current was ripping my scales off - but that wasn’t the case. The whirlpool; the liquid, it was draining into me. I came to the realization that the liquid was seeping into me. It sunk past my scales, and found itself running along with my blood. Blood. Maybe because the situation was becoming too much for me to comprehend, but it seemed like there was blood around me. After this, Spike. We’re truly bros! I screamed as the more and more of the liquid combined within me, as I consunmed it. At first, it hurt. But after it got into me, I started to enjoy it. Like taking a hot shower, at first, it’s uncomfortable. But once you adjust, it feels nice. I heard a clicks throughout my body; back; legs; arms and shoulder. I wasn’t stretching, but upon looking at my body, I realized that I was getting bigger. I’m supposed to be scared of becoming bigger, but I don’t remember the reason. And I don’t really care: it feels good. The black bounds start to close in; I guess the goo held them back. I swear that they're also starting to get whiter, to. I’ve been out of it, I guess. I hadn’t realize that my body had started spazzing out; it taking too much. I am weak, after all. But, this voice promised me I’d be stronger if I joined with it, so I’ll make myself endure this a little more. It worth it if I’ll get bigger & stronger. Spike, you know you can’t get gifts anymore! If what happened on your birthday, were to occur again… listen. I just don’t want to lose you again. Odd. Memories are starting to come back. I kinda remember who I am. I’m a number one assistant of something. Some of the liquid is turning purple. You bet it, dragon boy. Had you been any stronger, neither I, the greast flyer in Equestria, with the help of the wonderbolts, would’ve been able to take you down. But, uh. If you ‘ya don’t don’t mind: please don’t do that again. Okay. Some of it is turning blue. Sure, it was super scary seeing you that big. But I don’t think that means you don’t deserve to have your existence celebrated. That’s just mean, regardless of whatever reason someone may have. Some pink. Weird. I tell ‘ya hun. You’re the first male to tie me by the ropes. But if you try that again, you’re hanging upside down for the day. You hear? Orange. Pretty. Of course I was scared! But… I mean, even if it was scary. I knew it was you, so everything would be okay in the end. But please don’t do it again: I almost had a heart attack the last time. Yellow. Wonderful Darling, you can’t simply let everyone else say who you are! Monster; more trouble than help. Hate to sound like Rainbow Dash here, but BLAH! Who cares? If I recall correctly, you're the one who saw the error of your own ways, and did everything in your power to redeem yourself. There’s no need to regret the past if you’ve acknowledge what’ve you done, and just move on. Some of the liquid is turning white - almost as white as a marshmallow. That sounds good right now. When did I become hungry? Huh. Would you look at that? Turns out your friends have bigger effect on you than I expected. The liquid was becoming more colorful. And when the new wave hit me, it didn’t hurt as much. In fact it felt pretty good. This’ll only halt me for so long. It gives me a little more time to think. The ripples became smaller as the voice talked; it’s voice fading. But Spike, I think you need to take a lesson from Applejack here. You have some very choice words you’d like to say about your friends, and I reckon they have of things they like to say to you as well. But, whatever happens, try not to get to angry - you don’t want me to come out too soon. Ta-da! The ripples along the liquid stopped forming, and no longer I heard the voice. The new liquid entering me felt weird, as if it were a formal for something. Soon, the dome became much smaller, and most of the liquid was depleted into me. The world seemed to brighten up - that is, until I realzied the area around me was becoming white and transparent. And whatever had been supporting me could only support a pegsaus now. “Uh-oh.” With time to comprehend what happened, or what I was to do, I quickly fell back down to Equestria. I’m falling, and my vision is to blurry to see what’s going on. I feel something hitting my back, and then a crack. Then something else hit my back, and another crack! It hurt, whatever it was, but luckily my scales protecting me from it. The only good thing is that it’s slowing my descent. And then I hit my head. I awoke in a land that didn’t recognize. The sky was red, and I could fire not far away. My body ached, and my eyes demanded I close them again. I fought against these feelings, and did my best to stand up. I realized that was bad idea; my head was still swirling from before. And my vision blurry. Despite so, I tried my best to recognize my surroundings. The world was spinning, but from what I could tell, there was a great forest behind me. I tried to look up without throwing up, and saw tree’s that almost reached the sky. And they had branches so long you could sleep on them with a blanket and pillow and still have plenty of space! I had to slap myself to get back into the situation. I was in a dome like tank, where I was submerged in a liquid which a voice spoke from. It’s little blurry after that, but I remember having the liquid drained into me; somehow seeping past my scales and entering my body. Then I’m pretty sure it somehow turned into a cloud, and I fell. That explains why I’m in pain, but doesn’t tell me where the heck I am! Looking right and left, I see a green landscape that seems to go on forever. Hey, this kinda reminds me of that one spell Twilight tried to learn. Where you could extend a land for as long as you wanted to. She wanted to learn it to help expand Applejack’s farm. But after we tried it on the stairwell, we found out it wasn’t a good idea, and it also a hard spell to reverse. And since the bathroom is on the top floor, we had to use Sugarcube corner’s restroom for a few weeks! I and Twilight even slept on the main floor of the library of futons. But, even if Twilight didn’t see it the same way, it was a whole lot of fun! Once again, I slapped myself. Focus Spike. Come on, drake! If you don’t find out where you are, then how are you going to find home? And more importantly, your bed! My brain agreed with me, as my vision became stable, and the world slowed down. Ahead of me stood a white castle higher than the tree’s of the forest. It’s design, majestic. I think that’s the word. Pillars pierced through stars, and bells loomed up high. Glass window were throughout the place, and the ones in the front were so gigantic it seemed as if they were watching you. Yet, with all this royal looking stuff, the entrance consist of a few steps, a red carpet, and a door so high no one could reach, and so big no one could close. I tried looking past the door, to see what was inside. But even with my dranic vision, I couldn’t make out anything. There was only thing I could do. I ran right, into the endless field. You had to be crazy to enter a place like that! It was like agtantist castle they used for things I don’t even want to think of! And I’m not going into the forest either. That place is going to be haunted: I’m telling you. So I kept running right, in hopes of finding something that’ll save me of this place. I have to thank my dragon linquge for these lungs. Despite not working out (thanks to Twilight saying mental strength is more important than psycle, and that I’ already strong enough), I ran at pretty good paste. I couldn’t see the castle anymore, but the forest followed me by it’s side. I never saw anything in there, but more trees. I didn’t run for long, until I saw something in the distance. A smile came about on my face, as I thought it may be a structure with some ponies or someone around it. But as soon as I saw how high it was, I couldn’t stifle the groan that came from within. Oh come on! It was the same castle as before! I contemplated running left this time, but I gave the thought up as I knew it would only give me the same results as last time. Besides, something was different this time around. One of the doors were close this time, and a wooden sign stood in the middle land between the forest and castle. I approached it. ‘The dragon that wanted to be a hero, fled to the never ending spiral to avoid his destiny. His cowardice costing him a life, shall he make the same mistake, he shall share his tombstone with several others.’ I took several steps back, as I tried to control my breathing. I hadn’t noticed I stopped breathing when I read… that. What the Tartarus was that? I caught up on my breath, and looked to sky so I didn’t have to look at this land anymore. But the sky plagued me even more, as the sky was no longer red. It almost reminded me of a normal purple night sky back at Ponyville, but the stars were green. Maybe because of the colors, but the sky reminded me of myself. I gulped back saliva, and looked to the castle while my legs refused to straighten out. I debated about giving the forest a try, but that sign told me two things: I’m not alone and should head into the castle. Gathering what courage I could have after almost wetting myself; I started my approach to the castle. It was weird. As a kid, I’d imagine I’d have a big coat and sword, and I’d slowly approach the bad guy’s place with my held up high. I thought being a teen, I would be stronger, and no longer a wuss. I guess I’m not cut out for being a hero. But whatever awaits me in the castle, it seemed only I could face it. The red carpet felt nice under my feet, the fabric you’d expect loyalty to walk on or wipe their behinds with. “One. Two. Three. Four,” I said, as I ascended the stairs. Even on the porch, I still couldn’t see past the darkness. I was going to stop at the stairs, and just delay the inevitable. But my legs straighten out, marching towards the door; bringing me along. I went to enter the castle *WHOSH!* The door closed instantly on me. A door that massive should take minutes to close! And where’s the giant who able to close it? Sighing. I rolled up my inman airy sleeves up, and stretched my shoulders back until i hear that click. Than, using all my might: I ran into the door and rebounded off. *THUD!* Apparently, this carpet has been here for a while because it has dust on it! I jump back up and dust myself off. I nod my head as I study the door. Then, as if the door were a being that wasn’t expecting anything - I gave it my hardest kick. Nothing moved, except the bone in my left leg. I take a seat, biting my small tongue as I wait for the pain to pass. I may need to find another way in. Ah, what is up with this place! Where is Equestria? Wind passed by my face; it felt as if a small tornado was happening in front of me. I looked to see a small whirlwind of black lines. Weird. Never been wind yet. Not bad, I don’t have to stretch my back anymore. “You,” I said. “We’ve met before; I know that voice.” Yeah, yeah. One moment, kid. The whirlwind started moving in circles. Then in went forward and back, forward & back. Even as wind, I still feel like I have to crack my back. Oh well. “Who and what are you? And, what is this place?” I asked. To answer in the sequence: I don’t have a name and don’t need one. I’m an ancient power that somehow got mixed up with you and whatever power you got going on as well. And I’m as confused as you are about this place. Looks sketchy. “Are you the same voice from before I awoke here?” Voice from before? Sorry, but I just got here. “Ahh, fine. I take it you didn’t put down the sign either?” Pardon? “Nevermind. So.” I looked around the area, the moon in the sky haven’t moved. “What to do now.” It’s a bit late now, but may I get your name? “Me? I’m Spike - Spike the Dragon.” Ahh! Dragon. Now this is starting to make a lot of sense. I raised an eyebrow at the whirlwind. “What’s that supposed to mean!” Ya dragons all have one thing in common: greed. I guess you want me to give you more power or something like that.“ Not all dragons are alike, dumbo! “Nah, if I get anymore power, I might get bigger and stronger and go on another rampage.” But that’s what dragons are supposed to- “Never mind that. You said you didn’t need a name- And I still don’t. “But I need to call you something.” No name holds enough meaning for me to be called by it. “I’ll just call you wirl. Since you kinda like a whirlpool expect with wind. Didn’t you just listen to what I said. “Doesn’t matter,” I said. I look up to the sight of the castle, seeing no way of me being able to climb up, thanks to all the fences and such. The only way to leave this place is through this castle. But the only way in are the doors. I try to stand up again, not putting too much on my left leg. I still elicit a squeal of pain - putting too much weight on it and falling on my rump. Your left leg. Don’t walk on it; it’s injured. “Thanks for the news flash,” I joked. Though Whirl approached my left leg. Even though he didn’t have eyes, itl felt like he was examining it. It’s merely internal bruising, brought about by self-duction from my ducting. I can help you heal it. “Wha- really?” I said to fast. Could I even trust this thing? My behaviour with those multi colored… things. The voice that started talking, the liqud which I can still feel inside of me. And this place. I don’t understand anything. I feel like I should sit down and think - like Twilight says I should do more often - but I don’t think that’ll bring me any answers. It may calm me down, but that doesn’t get me anything. I really don’t have much to lose with Wirl. Yes. I won’t be the doing the healing; I’m simply unlocking your ability to do so. “Alright. Do it.” Wirl didn’t give any kind of response. He simply became bigger and and bigger, then approached me. Do not fear, or else things will go wrong. Keep calm, and I shall unlock who you are! Wirl came closer, my claw feet in his wind. Within seconds, he had engulfed my entire body in his wind. It was a little cold in the whirlwind, and it always felt like something was going to get in my eyes. I had trouble breathing as well, so I took smaller breaths. As I did so, the current became smaller and smaller. I’m not going to lie, it felt scary. But I did my best and kept calm. Oh-oh! Now this makes a whole lot of sense. Excuse my intrusion, but I’m a curious fellow. It felt like I put on a headband… or something like that; my head feeling slightly squeezed. What a bizarre being you are. A dragon - naturally a greedy and selfish being, being raised by a group of ponies! Ha, I thought those furballs would go extinct by now! Even with their magic, most species still rule over them. Ew.It’s hard to explain, but it feels like something tickling my brain. And I’m to scared to move. Keep it still, Spike the Dragon; son to… Oh my. Not only are you the adoptive son of Princess Celestia - the one who help placed this curse of wind on me, mind you - and the furious dragon knight and warrior; one of the few intecol dragons who had mastered the art of fighting. Despite how powerful I used to be, I still acdongled those two when they walked the land. Everything went white. I thought maybe it was the wind, but it would’ve kept moving. Did I go blind! No, you didn’t go blind. I just kinda tripped over the wire responsible for your vision. Be more careful up there! I will... here. I blinked a few times, and the white tore away to the winds. Much better. ‘Ya know, Spike. I come to understand this situation we’re in a bit better. And I’m not sure what’s led you to this part of your mind. But whatever it is, don’t trust it. I’m going to tell you a few things, and don’t let them go to your head. O-Okay. Spike, you come from a great linque of dragons; belonging to a family which understood the world and were able to handle their greed. Only few dragon families have accomplished such a feat. And then, you were raised by ponies. Not only is compassion in your bloodline, but you were taught it and shown it by ponies. Even though you're far stronger than them- No. Wait. What is this? No. Why did you stop? No one, not even the Princess, has ever told me anything about me parents. What happened to- Shh! Quiet. Something isn’t right about you; I need a moment. I gulped. Even though I had already studied my breathing, hearing anything about my parents or who I am caused me to let it go awry. I placed my left claw on my face, as I tried to think. How did Wirl find out so much about me, and found more about me than I did by going through my mind. My, my parents. Someone, he knows. Is this all a dream, one I’m creating? Or will I actually learn who I am? No one tells you who you are. If you don’t know for yourself, then you have some exploring to do. But I think someone has some explaining to do for you. Why. What’s wrong? Do I even want to know. When you said you were a dragon, I took it as a joke. There is no dragon around the same age as you that is weaker than you. You’re small and weak. But that seems to be the plan to one. What do you mean by that?! Hey! Don’t use those fancy exclamation marks in here. S-Sorry. Anyway. It’s seems that someone withheld your powers from you for a long time. You have something that far exceeds your greed, so I understand why others would be scared. Heck, it’s make more sense to kill you on the spot. I froze up. Suddenly becoming scared that this thing was inside of me. Settle down. I stopped caring what happens to this world a long time ago. If you wanna become king of the dragons, and destroy everything. That’s cool, I’ll just continue flowing in the air. I wouldn’t dream of doing such a thing! That’s a lie. He’s really deep in there than, I thought. I closed my eyes; unable to stop the frown that came to my lips. Your right. But I would never purposely become a monster; I’ve done it before, and it’s not an experience I like. ‘Purposely,’ nice use of that word. I can see you don’t want to become the next tyrant, but what you want to happen and will happen seem to be different things for you. But that topic bores me, so I’ll get to unlocking your power. Wait. Can you unlocking only a portion of it? My plan from the start. You wouldn’t be able to handle it all at once. You’d either die or go insane. Mind you, by me doing this, it also helps speed the progress you're so scared of. That’s fine. I only have one way out of this place anyway. But it won’t speed it up to much, will it? No. But it does start the clock. It felt as if something pierced through my shoulder. I groaned for a moment, as this pain spread throughout my body. Remember, Spike. You are not like any other dragon; anyother being. You may redeem it, but cherish it. You are a mix of two. Spike, the one thing you have that no other dragon has, is compassion. Value it. It may bring you a strength no other dragon has witness. I dropped to my knees; panting now. The wind around me begins to slow. I look up to see Whirlwind fly to the sky. Leaving me. The pain’s gone too. I’m sure we’ll meet again, Spike! I watched, as the wind flowed into the forest. There’s was still a lot I didn’t understand, and I didn’t want to go into the castle by myself. Speaking of which, I turned to the wooden doors. I placed my claw against it, and without even meaning to, I opened the doors. I looked in puzzlement at my claw. Just how much strength did Wirl give me? I cast away the thought; returning my claw to my side. I looked into the darkness with little fear. And then I took a step into the darkness, and the doors closed behind me. My only source of light cut off. In the forest of neverending. The wind had a voice; one that has been around since the forest first grew. I assist the drake the best I could. I guess that repents for some my sins, eh. Celestia? Weak leaves were plucked from the trees by the wind, and sailed along with it. If I keep an eye on this drake, I should see you soon. But, I know someone else is doing the same in here. Chapter 5: Compassion's Worth Chapter 5: Compassion's Worth Spike entered the dreaded castle; the doors having been shut on him. Even from within, Spike couldn’t see through the darkness. So bringing his claw close, he blew his green fire onto it; the end of his claw torching the flame. This should help, Spike thought. He raised the flame to the air, and watched the room illuminate. There was a straight carpeted path to spiral stairs. To the right and left, appeared to be a bottomless pit. Whoa. I wasn’t expecting that. Spike wiped the sweat from his brow, and began to walk to the stairs. My fire is illuminating this entire floor! It’s never been that strong before, even when sending letters to the princesses. Just what else did Wirl unlock? The darkness of the pits soon began to rise. It took Spike a few moments to notice his flame didn’t work. Suddenly, the darkness took a shape, and cut in front of Spike. “What the-” Spike in ctc ily brought the flame fourth; dispelling the darkness. But undearth were small doors that hung upon nothing. Though the doors reminded Spike of something. “Those doors, they looked like ones from Applejack’s farm!” Spike inspected them closely, and indeed, they beard the small symbol of the Apple family seal. Ah. So you’ve came! Spike looked up. “Wirl?” Wirl? Oh! You mean that spirit I brought here. Spike looked around; trying to find the source of the voice. Hey- uh, if I may suggest. I recommend talking to Whirl anymore. He likes to put ideas, into beings’ minds. Mind you, I kinda to the same thing, but he tells you, weird ideas. “Are you the same voice that spoke in the liquid, and before that as well?” Yeah - about time you remembered me. I still owe you, for that teleportation incident. But, you did save me time and effort by taking me exactly where I needed to go. So, I’ll take it easy on you. “Alright. Then how about you wake me up from this nightmare?” Nightmare? You take it as this were a dream. We’re deep in your subconscious, Spike. “Ah! What doing in here! You can’t see my thoughts, can you?” Yes. “Even what I think in alone time?” Unfortunately, yes. “Dang it! I swear I burn off the extra cookies, I swear!” You’re worried about that? Ugh. My apologies, I forgot you’re still a kid on the inside. “What are we doing in here anyway? And who are you?” When I was draining the liquid into you, some how outside magic found itself along the liquid. I have to make sure none of it affected you before you wake up. Also, if I told you who I am, then you won’t trust me. So, all you can be certain of, is that a voice that located deep within you. Spike only had more questions to ask the voice. The one that escaped him was: “What’s your name?” I really don’t have a name. I have a word others refer to me by, but I’d rather not have you call me that. Spike put a finger to his chin, thinking hard. He then struck the finger up. “I got it! I’ll call you Virus.” That’s worse than what beings would normally call me. “But that’s kinda what you are - using my body and talking in my mind whenever you want to. I think it’s fair.” Hmpf. If that’s the name you came up with, I’ll take. Spike couldn’t help but have a cheesy smile. Now, since everythings been settled. It’s time for your test to begin. Your on your own, Dragon Boy. “I really didn’t want to go through this castle alone,” Spike said, sighing. “Oh well. The sooner this is done, the sooner I wake up.” Spike placed his claws on the barn doors, and pushed them open. Looking around, nothing had changed since the doors barred the way. He continued progressing forward. Halfway to the stairs, and still nothing changed. Spike almost dropped his guard, until he realized the darkness was taking a shape again. Just like mist, the darkness rose. Then it began to fly all over the place; leaving strands in it’s place. It looks like it’s drawing something. Spike indeed was correct. Once the dark mist finished it’s creation, it fell back down to the pits. And the lines it drew began to glow in different colors. Spike held his claws close to his head, as if the drawing were going to attack. He dropped them upon seeing what the finished picture was. From the darkness, it drew two large beings: wearing golden armor, looking out to something in the distance. On closer inspection, Spike saw that the beings had spikes and claws, just like him. The drawing was of two great dragon warriors. One was green, carrying a sword larger than a shed. And the other, whose scales were purple, held a mighty axe, one that look if it could cut buildings in half. Raising his own claws, Spike looked at his purples scales that went throughout his body. His belly however was green, as was his spikes. The two colors felt alien to him. The drawing sank to the bottom of the pit. Spike didn’t know why, but he felt a connection to those dragons. Clenching his claw, Spike continue onwards. Do those two ring a bell? Be honest with me, Spike. You don’t wanna lie. That image. It unlocked something in me, and whatever it is: it’s making me tired. Hmm. To Spike’s left, another image manifested from the dark mist. This time, it was of a white mare, whose hair shone like a rainbow. She was looking down something - something that caused her concern. It looks like she’s looking at a small ball. No, not a ball. It almost looks like an egg. Spike. What is your favourite treat? Spike stirred from thoughts, looking up to where he presumed the voice was. “Gemstones, of course.” Tell me that your favorite are apples. “What? No; I’d be lying.” If you tell me apples are your favorite, I’ll give you a gemstone. Spike shook his head. “While a gemstone does sound good right now, I wouldn’t lie for one.” Ah. So I guess I am going to have some trouble with you. The room began to brighten up. Spike blinked his eyes. Proceed to the next floor. Spike deiced whenever to keep his flame lit or not. Not knowing what the next floor may contain, he decided to keep it going just in case. He reached the staircase without any further bumps, and ascended the castle. “This floor,” Spike said, taking a first step into the second floor. “Is exactly the same as the first one!” Spike sighed. Wondering if this was going to be the same as the neverending field. At least you don’t need to climb with that one. Spike. Laugh. Furring his eyebrows, Spike pondered what he meant by that. Shrugging his shoulders, Spike remembered a joke snails had told him not to long ago. “Hehe,” Spike laughed. Heh, alright. Head to the next floor. That was it? Alright. It being better not to question it, Spike jogged to the next staircase, and rose to the next floor. Light illuminated the room on the third floor - the red sky making itself know. Spike was glad that he no longer needed his flame, and shook his claw. The room contained nothing, all except the familiar carpet that had turned white, and the stairwell in the distance. Spike took a chance, and made his way. After a few steps, a black mist emerge from the roof, and fell to the floor; covering everything in it’s midst. Spike could still see, but the stairwell was no longer in sight. This mist isn’t doing anything to me. As long as I’m careful, I can just head straight. Spike was ready for anything, as he took it a step at a time. With the atmosphere the mist gave, Spike expect something to scream and jump at him. He did not like jump scares. No, Spike heard something even more scary. Someone crying, just ahead of him. Raising his claws in case of an attack, Spike approached the source of the cries. What laid on the ground, curled up on the ground, was a little dragon - similar to Spike when he was a baby. It had its thumb in it’s mouthing, sucking gently on it. The creature quickly removed the thumb upon hearing Spike’s footsteps, and turned to face him. “Who are you?” both the dragons asked. Spike, being the older one, took charge of the conversation. “My name is Spike, and I’m a dragon just like you are.” The little dragon seemed relieved at hearing that they were the same spices, and wiped away it’s tears. “What’s your name?” The baby took a few seconds to respond. “D-Drag.” “Not bad name,” Spike said. That’s a lie. “Now, why were you crying, Drag?” Spike asked, as he offered his claw. Drag shook his head at the offer. “Because I’m useless!” Spike grasped at his heart - that word had always hurt him. “Who told you… you were u-u-useless?” “No one told me, I realized. My friends play, but I never get invited to their games. I’m always alone. And when my friends need help, I can never do anything to help them. So I’m useless, so I should probably go.” Spike desperately wanted to say something to the dragon, something anguish the same pain he had felt not to long ago. But no words came, for he himself never found the answer. “But, when I run away. No one will miss me; no one will be around me. I know it sucks not to have ones around you not care, but at least someone’s there. Plus, I’d get hungry on my trip.” Spike tried to say something, anything, to let the drake know he was here. I will be your friend. I will listen to whatever pains you. I will be there for you. “And, apparently, the greatest happiness comes from love. But, if I don’t even have friends, how can I even hope to have love?” That was when Spike couldn’t handle it anymore. This drake, it reminded him to much of himself of when he was little. Or even now. Him and Drag were too much alike, and they pain they bore all to the same. Heart in shambles. A stomach in hunger. Little courage to raise to his feet. No one to lift you up. These are the pains the two dragons felt. Spike, for some reason, started to feel really good. It felt like he had a big dinner with friends, and him and his lover were going to leave for some ‘after-events’, and on there way, this little dragon who had been crying stood in there way. Why you little.I should kick you for even daring to interrupting my special night. Spike stopped that trail of thought - shaking head; knowing something wasn’t right. The room had changed. The dark mist remained on Drag’s side. While on Spike’s, light from the sky had destroyed the darkness. Spike looked behind him, to see that Twilight in the gang stood there, smiling at him. His longingness had disappeared. “Spike,” Twilight said, “I and the girls are going to head out. It would fun if you came with us.” Those words. I’ve always wanted to hear those words. “Oh, Spike!” A voice said longley. The owner of the voice approaches Spike, and purposely brushed her tail along his side. Spike went red in the cheeks, and when he looked down to see who it was, his nose nearly flooded with blood upon noticing it had been Rarity. “O-Oh, hey! Rarity,” Spike tried his best to say without stuttering. He failed horribly. “It would be nice if you join us and the girls today,” Rarity said in a tone that broke Spike’s mind. She stood up on two hooves, and used her front ones to hug the drake’s right arm. “But if would be even more... pleasureable.” Rarity blew into Spike’s ear. Spike couldn’t help but rub his cheek, as Rarity watched him with a smirk. Everything seemed, perfect, for the dragon. But the cries from the smaller dragon broke him out of his happiness. Upon gaining his happiness, Spike had forgotten about the pain he used to share with the younger drake. Oh, no. I’m a jerk. How could I have forgotten about drake? “Who needs that little dragon?” said Fluttershy. “If all he’s going to do his cry?” “Fluttershy?” Spike said in disbelief. “That’s not like you at all!” “She has a point, Spike,” Twilight said. Spike couldn’t understand what was going on. “Why would we bring him along if he’s only going to annoy us?” “But, he seems like a good dragon!” Spike said. Though the other kept their indifferent gazes. Rainbow Dash flew up to Spike, and looked down at Drag. “Don’t take this the wrong way, Spike. But we need to keep this group looking cool. We already have you, bringing us down.” Huh? “Honestly, Spike.” Pinkie hopped over to Spike, and said all the had to with a smile. “You’re dragon, no one like having those at parties. But we allow you to come, because you’re our friend.” “Yes, Spike.” Spike turned to Rarity, who returned to her hooves. “If you bring another dragon into the picture, I may just fall for him instead. You don’t want that, do you?” I must be a weird dragon. The six, they’re finally my friends. But, not in the way I imagined. Drag is alone, but yet I finally have the warmth I’ve always wanted. And why is all this making me hungry?! “Er, Spike, Hun,” Applejack said. “Yer gonna eat all those gemstones?” “Huh?” Spike said. He then felt something in his claws. Looking down, he had a handful of his favorite treats. Oh, yeah! Just the thing I was craving! Spike went to eat the treats in the right claw. When he had remembered about Drag. Spike looked at the baby dragon, who had hid itself behind its tiny claws. Spike sighed, as he thought about what he should do. Keep the food, of course! Not everyday Twilight let me eat whatever I want. But Drag looks hungry. I’ve gone days without eating, I’m used to being hungry. I’m also used to being lonely as well. Spike spent a long time looking at Drag. He didn’t say anything, he just looked at the dragon. It was almost like he was looking at himself. Spike didn’t sigh, as he offered his treats. “Here, Drag. You look hungry, and as a fellow dragon with good taste, I can guarantee this will be one of your best meals ever.” Drag gained the courage to put his claws away, and looked at Spike. Unsure of his motives, Drag carefully took the food from Spike, and chewed away at the food. “Yum!” Drag said, with a mouthful of gems. “You’re right, Spike. This is delicious.” There was an immense hunger in Spike’s stomach. But he didn’t mind, the little dragon eating away caused him to smile. Spike then looked to Twilight. “Twi, I don’t think I can make it today. But why don’t you bring Drag along with you? He’s a pretty cool dragon.” Twilight looked at Spike, then at Drag. She smiled at how cute Drag looked when he ate. “Are you sure?” Twilight asked Spike. He only nodded his head. So the girls went to Drag’s side, and watch them eat. It seemed as if Drag’s side was getting bridget's, and Spike’s, darker. But he didn’t mind, he only looked the the mare to his right; the mare of his dreams. And told her the words that were hard to him. “Rarity, I don’t think I’ll need you on this side anymore. Why don’t you go hang out with Drag? He’s going to grow to be a very handsome dragon, I can tell.” Rarity seemed to think on it for a few moments, before nodding her head. She turned her gaze to Drag. “Yes,” Rarity said. “He’s going to be very handsome indeed.” And just like that, Spike’s warmth left him. On Drag’s side, the light shined bright on the group of friends, telling jokes and having fun. Drag still ate away at his treats, as Rarity helped fed him. On Spike’s side, was nothing but darkness. The dragon felt cold, and it was hard to stand. His heart hurtt, and a great hunger his stomach had. But he smiled at the sight before him, as he turned around, and continued his ascent on the castle. How disappointing, Spike my Drake. It’s as if I haven’t changed anything in you at all. Spike arrived at the steps. Oh, well. Looks like need to do a little bit more unlocking in you. Spike climbed the stairs to the next floor. The fourth floor was the most bizarre out of them all. Light no longer came from the blood sky; rather, a heavenly light came from the roof. It’s whiteness almost blinding. The room went far, and had many paths. The carpet this time around was blue, and it led in many directions. Like the first & second floor, a bottomless pit occupied the paths on their sides. At some point, each path split into two, but it seemed regardless of what path you took, you’d always end up at the end. What’s the point to this room? I can easily hop onto another path as long as I don’t look down. Spike walked forward, progressing through the carpeted path. He approached the part where the path split. You notice that your dearfriends are in trouble, and that you’re the only one that can save them. But it may cost you an arm and a leg? Do you charge forward? Or find the the event boring, and catch up on your favorite comic book? “An arm and a leg?” Spike repeated. Even though this is something similar to a dream, and I won’t face any real pain - the hurt from the third floor still hurts. I think if I go through with this, then I’ll feel the pain of losing a body part. Spike sighed, as he closed his tight; pondering what he should do. There’s a chance that the mane six I see are just phatom, pigments of my imagination. But, if we’re deep in my mind. That means Virus can tamper with my memory of them. Hmm. Isn’t it worth the risk? Spike opened his eyes, and looked at his claw. He clenched it, as he went with the harder option. “I’ll take saving my friends, please,” Spike said. Still debating if that was the response he wanted to give. Despite wanting to be hero, and him growing up, Spike never amounted the courage he needed to be who he truly wanted to be. So it’s a good thing he has a big mouth; one that his brain hates. Virus chuckled. Alright. Step through the portal to your right, and maybe you’re dreams may come true. The path leading left quaked, as it sunk into the pits. That path never to be walked. With only a moment’s worth of hesitation, Spike embarked on his path right, where a open frame stood. It gave Spike the chills; it resembling the same door Spike encountered in the Crystal Empire. Spike groaned in uncertainty, as the frame began to glow. In it’s center, a portal swirled and formed. Awaiting Spike’s presence. With a held breath, Spike entered the door. Light from the lone moon, was cut to piece by the glass windows; their design documenting the history of the castle. For once again, Spike found himself in another castle - only this one being bigger. Spike wanted to make a comment, but knew it being a waste of time. So he titled his neck, left and right, until he heard the *crack* that brought him pleasure. He then took note of the surroundings. A red carpeted ascended a few stairs, that led to a throne so high it would take magic or wings to reach. From up there, you could see all of the room. And, if you took a look through the material, you could see the waterfall of immense droppage. It would be a nice place to sit, if a large orange scaled dragon wasn’t already perched atop it. Spike sighed. “Ehh. I’m guessing your the one I’m supposed to fight?” The creature shook it’s head. “No. Dragons only fight one another if they have a problem. I have no qualms against you.” That left Spike confused, as he tried scanning the room for a trace of his friends. The darkness made the sides impossible to see, for even with the moon’s light on him, Spike couldn’t see the face of the dragon. “Where’s Twilight and the others?” Spike question. Taking a step closer to the throne. “I have no idea to which you are referring,” answered the dragon in his menacing tone. That pissed Spike off even more; he began to walk to the dragon. “It’s weird to hear another dragon speak so, eleg- uh. Elegantly.” I think that’s how it’s pronounced. “You must be confused about eglence; for you don’t posses it, yourself.” The Carmel dragon lean forth, and Spike finally saw his face. He was smiling. “Can you pronounce, the word articulate?” “I can in mind!” Spike defend, it soundly a lot cooler up there. “Just, when it comes to actually saying it, my mouth jumbles it up.” “Huh,” the dragon said, as he sat back on his throne. He clasped his claws together. “Now that I’ve had time to think on it, I do believe I’ve encountered your friends.” With a snap of his claws, candles lit throughout the room. The light brought about a large, metal cage. It’s containments, were… “Twilight!” Spike said - quickly rushing over to the cage the held all his friends prisoner. Twilight was in delight at seeing her dragon brother, but that delight faded on seeing what he was going to do. “Spike, NO!” Twilight tried to say, but it was useless. Spike clasped the metal bars, and felt a current of electricity run through his body. “The cage is rigged,” Dash said, as she watch the dragon make weird faces. Spike was unable to let go of the bar. The dragon on the throne laughed. Knowing full well what would happen if she helped him, Dash bit on Spike claw. The current passed onto her as well, but she managed to help the dragon let go. The shock sent her back, and fell unciouses from the strain she took. Spike looked as if he were in the same boat. “Too easy,” said the orange dragon. He began summoning a white aura through his claw - his lips, smirking. “Unfortney not, my dragon botheren.” The dragon lost his smirk. He cast his white arua on Spike, and helped lift him up. An act Spike wasn’t expecting himself. “Uh, thanks,” Spike said. Standing on his own clawed feet, and dusted himself. But his eyes found that the white aura didn’t disappear, as he lifted up in the air, was thrown against the cage, repeatedly. Crash. Shock. Scream. Crash, shock, scream. Repeat. “Spike!” the girls cried, as his body kept eliciting electricity from the bars. “This.” Crash. “Really.” Electrocuted. “Bucking.” Brought back. “SUCKS!” Spike screamed, as the white aura threw the drake once more at the cage once more. “Spike!” Twilight said, in a tone of a disappointed mother. “What have I told you about using those kinds of words!” “Twi, is this really the time- OW! Stop throwing me you prick!” “SPIKE!” “SORRY!?” The orange dragon burst into laughter, at such the comical sight before him. Truly, no other enemy to him had offered him such a delightful scene as this. So much, he contemplating letting them go, so he could face them again, and laugh again so much more. But no,Thought the dragon atop the throne, these six ponies must die. But this dragon… I shall keep him as my foe, and if get’s this amount of treatment from ponies, then more laughs shall come when I become a threat to his whole world! And over time, he shall join me. How boring it shall become after that. The dragon continued to ponder how he could receive more entertainment from this dragon. The laughter from the dragon. The nagging from his sister. The whole situation. That’s it. I’m done. Spike grown accustomed to the pain, as something deep, deep inside of him snap. All of this. It’s such… BULLSHTI! Scales shrank closer together; the movement causing them to become slanted. Electricity was having a harder time intruding Spike’s body. “Is it just me, or Spike started ta’ look more sharper? Not in a fashion sense, mind you,” Applejack said. For the five notice the look of Spike was changing. I get mocked, why I’m trying to help. And this dragon is gets to laugh at both my pain and my embarrassment. The purple in his scales darkened; the green in his eyes brighter. A green aura grew inside of Spike, and slowly did it expand. The orange dragon was taken away from his laughter, by a discomfort in his right claw. He looked down upon it, as his fingers had a hard time staying close. It was as if his claw were having a seizure. That’s not right. It’s seems I’m having trouble sustaining my magic. His eyes trailed up to Spike, and saw a green aura seeping out of his body. The dragon smirked, but not for comedy. It looks as if my dragon pal may actually prove a danger. I’m liking this kid! Spike felt a strange power brewing within him. It felt strange, because it didn’t feel like it belonged to him; like someone placed it there. But boy does this feel good! Spike stopped flying entirely. He levitated over the red-carpet, his head down and his eyes close. Slowly, the white aura was disappearing, and a green one taking it’s place - like white vs. green. With this power. Spike raised his right arm, taking all the time he wanted to do so. “I’m so gonna,” Spike began. He then rose his head, and opened his eyes. “Going to kick YOUR ASS!” Spike stretched his arm out at the dragon, and pointed three claws at him. For Spike was doing a pose of a leader! “SPIKE, what did I say about-” Twilight tried to say, but Spike - while keeping the pose - wrapped his left arm behind him, and snapped his fingers at the cage. A green aura enveloped the cage. “ “ Twilight shook her head, and tried again. “ “ “ “ “ “ “ “ That’s when it hit Twilight Spike had placed a spell on the cage, that prevented them from speaking - from even speaking in their thoughts! Twilight looked at Spike in disgust; at least she could do that. Her friends would’ve chuckled if there was sound. And would of also though, ‘where did this new Spike come from?!’. Some thought of this in a positive way, and others, a negative. This dragon is amusing! thought the orange dragon, as he stood tall from his throne. He did not chuckle. “It seems something awoke inside of you, Spike. A power many want.” Spike stopped posing, and began to walk to the dragon. “Stay there, and keep your cryptic insults to yourself. I wanna blow you to your seat myself.” “Oh Spike, you naughty dragon. I didn’t know you had that side to you.” Spike didn’t let the comment break his stride, but he did punch himself on the inside, and swore to eat a bar of soap when this was done. When Spike approached the throne, with a clenched claw, he brought it forth, and hit the throne in the center. After a moment, the throne began to crack, and with no more support, the throne crashed to the ground. The orange dragon landed in front of Spike; the throne falling behind him. Spike tried to hit him as he did the throne, only with more force. The punch landed square on the orange dragons chest The punch caused Spike to gasp. But he felt no movement against his fist, so Spike looked to see the dragon, standing solemnly, looking down at him. Did my punch have no effect on him? No. Looking at his chest, Spike witness his punch had left quite the mark. His ribs not feeling quite as they should. No way. It’s not that he didn’t feel it; he felt it, and still didn’t move! The orange dragon smiled, as if he knew Spike came to the realization to his strength. He proceeded to grab Spike’s face and lift him up. He then tossed Spike, as if he were nothing. Spike landed along the carpet, his expression scared. Even with this new found power, I didn’t have any effect on him! Am I still not strong enough to do anything, even in my own dreams? “Spike, don’t think you haven’t progressed. When we first met, I took you nothing more than a joke. Now you’re a stand-up comedian to me.” The dragon chuckled at his own words. “But to anyone else, they’d differently see you as a force to be reckon with. Perhaps if they had you under control, than a useful weapon you could be.” The orange dragon summoned his white aura behind him. It looked like a giant ball of energy. Spike didn’t like that and turned his head away; awaiting the pain. “But stupid they are, if they think they came control a dragon’s wrath!” Spike flinched: accidentally taking a look at the course of the ball. Only, it wasn’t going for him. It was going for the girls. Spike got up as fast as he could, and used his own magic to hurl himself in the direction of the ball. As if the ball were waiting for Spike, it slowed down; just enough that Spike would get in the way. The dragon once again planned for this. The ball made contact with Spike, who grabbed at his chest as the pain seeped into him. Spike screamed; his body having a seizure. After a few moments, the force blast Spike into the cage, where he received more electricity from the cage. The orange dragon laughed once more. Maybe the way this dragon shalt kill me is from lack of air, because I can’t stop laughing at the fool! “ “ “ “ “ “ The room looked funny to Spike. Everything was moving, and he had trouble keeping his eyes opened. His head was woozy as well. It felt uncomfortable lying on his side, so he turned onto his back. Doing that hurt more than I thought. Spike’s eyes looked through the room, everything seeming so much taller. When you’re on the floor, everything seems so… different. It kinda cool, being down here. But, why am I down here. Spike’s eyes found themselves looking at a metal cage, with ponies who looked sad. Very sad. Though one seemed to be screaming. Spike didn’t know why as he cocked his head. Then he remembered. Spike sighed, as he pulled himself up. The orange dragon was amused. “The thing that makes as different Spike; the reason why they think they can use you, is because they gave you something most dragon’s don’t have: a pure heart. One that wishes for goodness. “ “But, what they fail to realize, but what you’ve known for a long time now, is that you have a power inside of you. One that you haven’t given into yet. But you and me both know, that even if you don’t give into the power, soon it shall embrace you, and you cannot say no anymore.” Carmel smirked. Using his claw once more, he summoned his power of the white arua. “Now, I want to see this true version of you, Spike! Even if it’s just a glance!” The white aura reached the size of an arua once more. But Carmel didn’t stop; he kept growing the arua. We wanted it as big as the room itself. Surely, Spike thinks he can keep that part of him locked away. I’d be willing to bet he would even die for his friends, rather then use this power to save them and defeat me. But if I make the power so ridiculous, that even if he sacrifices himself, his friends will still die, then he’ll have no choice then to tap into a power. Regardless of however amount he takes, he’ll unintentionally begin the process of awakening his power. The mane six grew afraid of the white aurora. But what made them even more scared was the state of their dragon friend. He looked as if he could drop dead any moment. Everyone wanted to scream at him, to just run away; to be safe. But the darn spell he cast wouldn’t let them. Maybe that was the reason he cast it in the first place. Or maybe it was a coincidental. Spike stood honched over, desperately gasping for breaths from his lungs. He felt broken, but he knew someone needed to stand. This isn’t good. When I get mad, I get more power. But, this power is transforming my body; transforming my mind. I’m not sure I like that. Spike wiped away the blood around his mouth. Only to cough up more blood to replace it. I’ll… I’ll have to use a little more. As long as I don’t fall completely to it, it should be fine. I can’t get angry, I have to stay cool. No matter what. Nothing could be seen past the arua, for it consumed whatever was behind Carmel. Spike did his best to control his breathing, as he fought the pain to stand up tall. This should be more than enough to finish Spike & Friends. “Enjoy this gift, Spike,” Carmel said. And with a snap of his fingers, the ball flew towards the cage. Spike steadied himself; closing his eyes, he place one foot forward. And, with no regret, he tapped into which he swore never to do. His mind went wild; the body demanded to grow, and his claws desired for more power. But a swift breath reminded his soul, and his body did not change. Spike stretched out a claw, and opened his palm. “Now show me your power!” Carmel said. The ball made contact with Spike, and no one saw what happened next. The ball shrank; becoming smaller by the second. Carmel sighed, for he thought Spike once again tried to take on the pain. But this idea was put to shreds, as once the ball was small enough, Carmel could see Spike, standing tall with eyes closed. What was even more interesting to him, was how his ball of explosive energy was seeping away into Spike claw. It was hurting him like the first time, it appeared that Spike was absorbing the power. Wha- how? Despite the conflict within, Carmel kept a solemn expression. So this must be some of his power, huh. What else do you have in you, Spike? Or is this merely an act? Let us find out! The mane six were bulfulded; not knowing how they’re dragon friend was able to do such in act. It was amazing, but more were growing concerned over what Spike had been hiding. Spike absorbed all of the white ball. A laughter grew in him, as he had done something so awesome with that power. Spike wanted to laugh like a evil scientist, but his breathing reminded him what to do. So Spike went to approach Carmel. Limp. Limp. Limp. Hurt did it to walk. Limp. Limp. Walk. Limp. Walk. Walk. Walk. Walk. Walk. Spike felt no more pain in his body; no longer felt broken. So he opened his eyes, and walked with a stride. How!? thought Carmel. Not only did he absorb my magic - he used it to heal himself! “Everyones always telling me, how dragon’s are always wanting power,” Spike said in his stride. “But I want no such thing to do with it. So, Carmel, if you desire power so much, then let me give you some!” Spike threw a punch at Carmel, but it didn’t hurt Carmel the way he expected it to. But then, something happened. He felt a great surge of power, entering his body. A power so great that he could destroy the world with his fire alone. “You fool, you’re giving me your power!” said Carmel with a laugh. Yet Spike kept the same stoic expression. This power! It’s… too much. Wait, no! “Spike, I see you plan!” Carmel said. He tried to grasp at his chest, the same way Spike did, but the pain was too much to even raise his own arms. “What?” Spike said. “I thought you want to see my power. You made it a point to even emphasize it.” Carmel felt an explosion within him. Chain explosions, that were ripping him apart from the inside. “Now I’m giving it to you, so enjoy your gift.” Carmel could take no more. His body was broken, and it felt as something were burning him. No, this feeling is not right, thought Carmel. Dragons do not burn. “Want to know something funny, Carmel?” Spike asked, taking a step back and placing his arms by his side. “Dragons dream of setting the world ablaze, so that their fire may burn forever. But now, you're going to burn by your own flame.” Spike told the truth, as mamanga erupted from within his own body. His scales were melting away, as Carmel sank into it. He smiled, as he looked up to Spike. “You’re right. That’s pretty funny.” Then Carmel disappeared into the lava. Spike let out a breath; relaxing his shoulders. He closed his eyes, as he placed the power he borrowed back into it’s place. Spike’s eyes lost their light, and his scales returned to their normal shade of purple. Spike looked as he did everyday. But he was not the same within, for he only began his struggle. Once Spike opened his eyes, he found himself back into the castle with the blood sky. Chapter 6: Imperfection Chapter 6: Imperfection Oh. Back so soon, eh? I was getting bored. Spike sighed at hearing the familiar voice. The chapter not yet finishing like he wished it would. Hey. You came back hardly touched! Good stuff. “Thanks. But I think I lost something more important.” Ah. Little details. Be glad you’re breathing. Besides, you only have one more portal left. Going along with Virus’s words, two new paths emerged from the pits. Yet at the end of each, they combined, and led to the stairwell to the next floor. Spike did his best to feign a smile, as he trudge to where the path split. Now. The hero Spike has defeated an ancient dragon threat; one the dragons long before have lost to. How is he rewarded? Take a step right to find out! A door - once again resembling nightmare door - emerge from the ground, whirlpool of magic forming in the middle. Or. You could go left, and enjoy yourself a good comic book. No drama; nothing to deal with. Just you and a good story. The second portal emerged. Spike took his time looking at the two. Chose! Spike sighed. “After what I went through, I just want to sit down and relax.” But, the thought of getting a treat, and being honored for what I did sounds pretty awesome to me. And I do deserve it, don’t I? So Spiked went right, and entered the door. When his eyes opened, Spike found himself in the middle of a carpeted runway that only led up. He would’ve mistaken the place, if it weren’t for the herds of ponies at his sides. Everything was flashing against him, so much that he blinked a few times to regain his vision. Spike then realized that the flashes came from the tops’ of cameras. Cameras, pointed at him. Ponies, gathering all around. This meant one thing to Spike: The voice wasn’t lying. They all think of me as a hero! Oh boy, my dreams of just imaging it are coming true! Spike smiled, as he went to wave at the ponies -- but couldn’t, for some reason. He tried even harder, yet his claws wouldn’t budge. Turning his head, Spike saw his claws, bounded in a shackle. What? The flashes slowed down; the crowd realizing the dragon had come to. With the lights gone, Spike saw looks on ponies that he had nightmares of. Everypony looked at him, disgusted; scared; angry, and some even sad. The faces… They look the same as the ponies of Ponyville, when they found out I would start living there along with Twilight. She told me to just ignore them, but I still noticed them. Spike looked up the stairs that led to colossal doors. Beyond those doors, he knew, led to a place where he would be judged. But, I don’t want to go up there! Spike’s heart began to hurt, as even though he were a strong dragon whose wounds had been healed: his legs started to shakes. Spike was sweating. “No, no. Please! This doesn’t make any sense; I saved my friends?” He did his best to summon from his claws, but to no avail: for the shackles were protected in a even greater magic. There was a pain in Spike’s back; a force that caused him to take few steps forward. “E’ow!” Spike cried. Coming on his right, Spike saw who the perpetrator to his attack was. It was the very stallion that Spike had come to seen almost as a brother. Shining Armor - Captain of the Royal Guard. “Your efforts are dearly noted. But you sacrificed something far more important to do so, and now you shall be judge if your existence can be tolerated.” Spike felt the pointy things at his back, and knew not moving is a bad idea. Even though his body cried in resistance, Spike did his best to climb that starts as his body shook. “Ha! Look at the dragon,” A stallion from the crowd said. “He looks as if he’s to wet himself!” “Harold,” scorn a voice close to the first, “don’t say those types of things. What if he uses his fire breath thing on us?” “Him? He couldn’t attack us even if they say the power he posses is true.” He’s right. My magic isn’t working. Breathing. It was harder for Spike to do for now. Whatever awaited in the throne, it was scary to Spike. Breathe… Come on! Breath. Spike failed in attempted to control his breathing; to stop his heart from beating so fast. Spike sweat became so bad, that he left traces of it with each step he took. Spike tried to cancel out the voice from around him, but the comments made it into his ear. “Hmm, this is the monster that plagues Equestria?” “He’a looks like a scaredy cat to me!” “Don’t get close dear; he could eat you whole with those fangs alone.” “Ha! If the verdict comes out guilty, than let me do the honors! Never fought a dragon before - should be interesting.” “Don’t say such stupid things. He is a dragon; you a pony. You stand no chance. So let the al’mighty powerful ones deal with him.” Stares from the Royal Guard cased the voices to quieten down, as Spike had reached the doors that led to the room that would decide his fate. With what courage Spike had left, he took the final step, and peered into the room. To Spike’s surprise, the room actually quite small. Compact even, as ponies and other species alike sat on top of seat that rose throughout the room. To be quite honest, Spike wouldn’t be able to reach any of them, because of how high they were. All his path led to, was the center of which all gazes met. Now Spike’s claw refused to remain shut. His fingers jittering with no control. Spike had trouble swallowing, as all the eyes looked down upon him. Just walk forward, Spike! Walk… and get this nightmare over with. Spike followed his path. Even with his legs buckling; his claws splashing. Spike kept on his path, and stood before the judge of the throne. It came with no surprise that Celestia was the one ruling the court. Still, Spike had a lot of questions, as to why he were here. But, part knew the reason. “Spike the Dragon,” said Princess Celestia, whose voice could be so magfin careful, yet demanding at the same time. “Official helper of the Elements of Harmony. Also an odds job dragon on the side, to help the town of Ponyville and to make a few bits on the side. Is hereby questioned to treason to the nation of Equestria.” Maybe it was because Celestia was present, but Spike had expected more of a response from the Jury. Instead, everyone was silent, and awaiting. Spike’s eyes should’ve been on Celestia only, yet they wander throughout the room. Faces that Spike knew sat in audience. Though faces he knew too well sat in the stand right of him. So high, so far, down they looked upon did Spike’s friends. For the Jury was the Elements of Harmony. They’re not here to help me, Spike thought. He looked back at Celestia. “Now,” Celestia went, “before the Jury begin the verdict, I would speak words of honor ment of the dragon below.” Celestia closed her eyes, and coughed. “Regardless of the consequences of his actions, Spike did vanquish a great evil; one that has been among us for a long length of time. And also he did, save his friends from horrible end. That is all that will be said, about heroics of Spike the Dragon.” Few heads bowed their head. Most didn’t move a muscle. Celestia turned to the Jury stand. “Now, Twilight Sparkle, the Magic of Harmony, shall give their verdict on Spike the Dragon.” Twilight scratched at her foreleg, looking uncertain at her friends. For they to shared the same expression. It was like without using words, they said to one another, “this is simply the way things must me.” Twilight coughed, taking attention of the court. “Spike, though no fault of his own, posses a power that can wipe out this land with little no effort. Despite having retrained it for this long; the dam shall inevitably break. Spike the Dragon has no permanent control over this power, so that leaves duration of our land in uncertainty.” Spike looked up at the one whom he called his sister, and felt something running down his cheeks. But I’m your brother, Twilight. I spent most of my life with you - you even helped raised me! You know I’m a good dragon, so why are you doing this? Despite Spike being the subject of her speech, never once did she look down at him - none of the six did. “So, the verdict Spike the Dragon,” Twilight said, clutching her eyes shut. “Is guilty of foreshadowing treason.” I can’t believe this… I can’t believe any of this! Twilight and her friends refused to look at Spike; Celestia casted him a look that pierced through his frail little heart, and everyone looked down at Spike as if he was going to receive the punished a cold-hard killer deserve. I refuse to believe in any of this. I’m trying to save you all… I fight against the voice so I told become big and scary. That way you’ll keep me around. I said I promised to never do it again! One nod from Princess Celestia is all it took for Shining Armor - along with his guard - to approach Spike. Are you trying to tell me, that despite my best efforts to become gentle-dragon, they’re still going to cast me as a monster? That is exactly what happens to you. So what do I get in return for my efforts? For at least trying… Temporary acceptance. Past Shinning Armor; past the ponies of the guard, stood the coliseum door Spike had entered through. The weather looked nice out there. If that’s going to be the case… if no matter what I do, I will always been seen as a monster. Well, I suppose it make no difference if I get a little greedy. A door to the left of Spike opened - another pair of stairs presenting itself. They led to a dark, cold place. Where to the door to outside to a nice warm place. But Shinning was insistent on bringing Spike to the darkness. Is it, sowrong, to want a little light? You ponies get to bask in it - I only get a little sunshine. You’re the ones who should stop being so greedy. Clenching his claws, Spike felt a surge of power flow through them. Spike didn’t take too much power, just enough to break those annoying shackles. Spike brought his claws before him; looking at them with amusement. “Th-The chains,” A voice said, “The dragon broke them!” Those words grabbed everyone’s attention. For the first time, the Elements of Harmony looked at the scaly friend; noticing his shoulders twitching ever so slightly. Something grew in Spike’s throat, making a soft noise. His shoulders twitched faster, and the small noise grew to something fearsome. Everyone came to the realization that Spike that Dragon… was laughing. And he was laughing at them. “Laughing… has he finally snapped?!” “Let him chuckle,” said another voice from the stands, “what can he do, in the middle of Canterlot, surrounded by the bearers of Harmony and the Royal guard.” “Princess! Turn the dragon to-” “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA” The laughter was no longer small, for it shook the very ground Spike stood on; his entire body jolting as laughter escaped him at alarming pace. No ponies lungs - no average dragon - could sustain such a vulgar laughter. Yet here was Spike, sprouting it out of sheer enjoyment. After long moments, when the only sound to come was the laugh, Spike slowed it down to a chuckle. Then he stopped, and looked around the room as if they were nothing better to do. His face held no emotion; only hatred burned in his eyes. “It’s funny: to good all your life, and you're dealt the hand of evil,” Spike said. Looking at nobody in particular. “But, if you do, what you truly want to in life, than there’ll be no one left to deal you the cards!” “Spike,” the Princess said, “what are you trying to get at?” Spike wasn’t listening. “In the end, friends become enemies; your actions, worthless. So what is the point!?” The Princess rose from her throne, keeping her face clam. Yet her voice betrayed her true emotion. “Spike. But back on that shackle, unless you want me to get involved.” It took those words to gains his attention. Spike looked up in glee at princess, wearing the biggest smile he’s ever done. “HAHAHA! Oh…” Spike took a breath of relief. “You see, ‘ya were talking about this power, which unstoppable if I were activate.” Spike stopped smiling. “This betrayal was more than enough.” Spike declivity rose his right claw to his face, and rested them before his eyes. He raised his index finger, and turned around to where Shinning and the guard stood. Spike brought his left fist to his mouth; coughing into it. He titled his neck until a crack was heard, and held out his left wrist. With his index finger, he lightly tapped along the wrist, as if he were listening to a sound no one else could hear. Everyone sat, waiting. Was Spike preparing for something, or just fooling around. Regardless of which was true - Shining and the guard did not wait for him. They charged after Spike. After one more tap, Spike was pleased. He used the index finger of his left claw, and with feet shoulder length apart - Spike took the stance of a conductor, ready to give orders to the musicians on how to play. This was Spike’s little musical. Spike rose his batons; closing his eyes. He took a breath, and begun his play. Closing his eyes? Shinning thought. Bro, how could you be so stupid?! Shining and the Guard sprinted after Spike. Who just stood there, in the same place, at the same distance. Huh? Shinning thought. He looked down to his hooves - moving as fast as they could. Nothing else in the court moved as well. H-How is he keeping us in same spot? Tch- Don’t panic. Panic makes you stupid. Shining felt magic pass through his horn. Smiling, he teleported in front of Spike. It seemed Spike had failed to notice; his eyes still closed - fingers still held up. Luckily for Shining, he had another pair of shackles to put on the dragon. This is where your confidence get’s you, Spike. Sorry it has to be this way. Shining stood up on two hooves, and went to place the shackles of Spike’s wrists. The room remained silent, for no one wanted to give shinning away. What Spike did next, however, caused them to gasped. Shinning had noticed Spike face was closer. That couldn’t be right - had Spike shrunk? No, the entire room looked a bit smaller to Shinning. Gulping at what it may be, Shinning looked down… And saw that he was floating in place. “You know,” Spike mused, “saying you're sorry, with no meaning to your words: makes the apology invalid.” Spike opened his eyes; they only focused on Shining. How is Spike doing this? Shining thought. Spike looking at him as if were studying his every detail. There’s no aura around me. so how is he lifting my frame? I can still move my head and legs, but doesn’t do anything for me. “So, to make sure your lies don’t turn into words, I shall do this.” Shining felt the shackle being ripped from his hove, and levitated in front of him. Spike made sure Shinning got a good luck at it. Then, using a magic no one else - not even the Princess herself - could see, Spike changed the very shape of the shackle, and unlocked it. The shackle itself, was big enough to fit Shining's mouth; the top hole small enough to fit his horn. “Wha- No!” To late. The shackles closed - leaving his teeth strictly tight against one another, and his horn unable to produce any magic. Shining was left defenseless. He wanted to scream, but had no mouth to do so. Spike raised his claw, and gave a poke to Shining: the force of the poke enough to send him back flying to his guard. Shining realized he wasn’t the only that Spike had levitated. Him and his guard floated in the air, like balloons. Clearing his throat, Spike made the stance of a conductor once more - closing his eyes and letting his claws do all the work. Not knowing why, the audience of the court felt like humming - all at the same. Even the Elements of Harmony found themselves humming a magnificent tune they’ve never even heard before. Yet they knew how it went. Then, Spike playing his sympathy. His index claws moving in a U shape. The audience was surprised to see that floating guards were flying in the same way Spike moved his claws. When Spike’s claws would meet in the middle of the U, so would the guards bang against each other. Spike was the conductor -- the guards his musical. Their instruments were their mouths, which all - except Shining - used to scream and expressed their pain. All beautiful sounds, to the dragon whom they kicked around earlier. It feels like being on a roller-coaster! The Royal guards thought. The speed’s hurting my tummy! I’m gonna puke! The Spikes on John are piercing through my hind leg every time we clash! All Shinning had to think of was this. This blows. For Shinning had given up on the chance of winning, and accept his fate. Up. “AHH!” Down. “OHH!” Left. “YEE!” Right. “NOO!” Those were the cries made in each direction. Spike smiled, for he was reaching the climax in his sympathy. Up. Up. Down. Down. Left. Right. Left. Spike chuckled. He brought his claw down, and split them down apart. The guards hit the floor, and swept to ends of the room. Spike turned to the Princess, and bowed. “Thus concludes my song… to you.” He stood back and turned; leaning slightly forward, he dash through the room. He ran past the ones, who kept humming; past the guards who were going to need time off, and finally, past the doors that led to freedom. Spike felt the sunlight strike him, and took a breath of that fresh air. Spike momentarily closed his eyes, to wholly embrace the feeling of being free. But then, he felt something close around his neck. Just like how Spike put the shackle on Shining, Celestia had put something far worse on Spike. For when he opened his eyes, he found his neck and claws locked in by wooden bars. Celestia stood before him, obscuring his sight of the beautiful red sun. “It’s come to this, hasn’t it, Spike?” Celestia said. Her Rainbow fair flowing along the currents of the wind. Spike didn’t know why he found that interesting. “Looks so,” Spike replied. “I know know how Luna felt a thousand or so years ago. Being betrayed by the one whom you trust to care.” *SMACK!* Spike had been expecting that. Celestia stood tall. “I’ve had my past mistakes, but I’ve learned from them. Spike, you must understand your friends and I do care about you, but the world matters more.” Spike’s wandered up, where a blade hung; so desperately wanting to fall down to the ground. Celestia moved to the lever, and Spike was treated to one last sight of the sun. I’m a dragon who can handle swimming in lava. Celestia coughed, as she pressed her own hooves against the lever. But how cool would it be to chill on the sun. Despite being a dragon, I’d be burned alive. But with more power, I wonder. Would I be able to go up there. Spike closed his eyes, thinking about how cool it would be to live on the sun. While Celestia pushed the lever, and the blade fell. Spike felt nothing. He didn’t feel power coursing through his veins. Neither the anger to rule the world. All emotions wiped from his being. Spike felt nothing. Yet the hatred he felt still loomed in his heart. Spike opened his eyes, and found himself back in the castle. The castle changed. The sky no longer glew like blood, but rather relaxed you with a blue night sky. The room, however, still kept it’s darkness. Oh, Spike my boy! You’ve returned. How was the reward? Spike didn’t move. Ah, little details anyway. Never fear! There’s only a few more paths to chose. Now that- “No,” Spike said. Huh? “I’m through with these games. I’m going the top to go get my wish.” Virus was taken aback. He had more free range in this space, but didn’t expect Spike to respond like that. My apologies, Spike. But in order for you to reach the top, you must finish the stories of the future. Spike stole the words that only a friend of his used. “Ey’nope.” Spike walked forwards, to where once again the path split. No intention of stopping. Spike, there’s telling how far that drop is. Even a dragon as special as you can’t stand against the unknown. Even with words of concern, Spike did not stop. Maybe he knew something, or he just didn’t care. Either Way, Spike pressed on forward, and took a step onto the pit. Spike did not fall. Another and another, step step step. Spike walked over the abyss, an invisible struggle, or perhaps, keeping him alofat. “I thought you said,” Spike began, never breaking stride. “That’d you never lie to me.” Virus kept quiet. Though the room did rumble as if a far off earthquake had occurred. Spike stepped back onto the path; it felt like he never stepped off it. He kept walking, and ascended the stairs to the second last floor of the room. On this floor, quietly did Virus think. You’ve changed, Spike. This floor’s intention, was to make you so mad, that you’d grow so big and destroy this castle. But you don’t seem mad. And earlier, you disobeyed me. It’s like before - where’d you ignore me. No, you fool went and did something I commanded you not to. I had control over, and now relationship is broken. What exactly cracked in you, Spike? The room turned into darkness. Eh. It’s no problem. I’ll control you, soon enough. Head held up, Spike entered the fifth floor to the castle. Spike was discontent with the floor, for it reminded him of the third floor - of Drag and all that he gave. Spike couldn’t see past the fog, but kept the stride moving. I don’t regret what I did, Spike thought, but that room took a lot out of me. In fact, I’m still hungry. Spike progressed along the yellow carpet, his eyes wandering to the window - that’s where Spike notice the blue sky in some parts were replaced by the original red sky. He thought on it for a moment, but decided nothing could come from thinking on such an irrelevant detail. On his path, he heard from the distance, giggles. Ponies, giggling. And a masculine voice, chuckling. Spike wasn’t alone, but he kept moving. The laughter was close. Spike saw the silhouette of ponies and a much larger being in the distance. Spike’s curiosity wanted him to move faster to find out exactly who they were, but Spike knew never to break stride. The creatures took noticed of Spike. They stopped laughing as Spike approached them. Spike was surprised to know that the ‘beings’ were the Elements of Harmony, along with drag. The way Spike found them was… questionable. Drag was laying down on a couch. His body had grown, for his frame took up all of it. The girls didn’t like him taking it all, so they decided to use him as well. Pinkie sat on his legs; Twilight by his abs; Dash on his chest. Rarity draped her forelegs along his neck, as she leaned against the couch. Fluttershy & Applejack laid on top of the cushion. Spike chuckled while keeping stern. “You guys look comfy.” Drag laughed. He batted away Rarity hooves, which caused her to playful pout. Spike would’ve yelled at anyone who dare touch her, but found himself no longer caring. Drag turned his head to look at Spike. “Yo, my Dragon-man. Long time no see.” “Indeed.” Spike looked along the couch; his friends looking happy and ignoring his presence. “Twi, if this is what you meant by hanging out, I might’ve changed my stance.” Twi giggled at the comment. “Heyy, Spike. Thanks again for, you know what. But I was wondering… do you have any more snacks on you?” “I was going to ask the same thing; I haven’t had a thing to eat since I helped you out,” Spike said. Annoyed that helping this dragon caused him to grow and become a dick. “Ohh,” Drag brought his head back, “bummer.” Rarity place her hooves back along his neck. Next to Rarity, Spike noticed, were boxes of pizzas. It looks like they’ve been there awhile. Hey, food is food. “Drag,” Spike said, pointing to the pizza, “Mind if I grab a slice.” “No can do,” Drag replied, closing his eyes. “I may get hungry soon. And y’know how many boxes of pizza a hungry dragon can eat.” Spike narrowed his eyes. Drag was mocking him, and he had enough. He began to walk, as Drag kept talking. “Y’know Spike, your friends have such weird houses,” Drag went on. “One of them lives in a cloud; another, in a tree; one next to the Everfree Forest. How crazy is that!” Drag took a breath, and continued. “But the best parts of the houses, were the bedrooms. Spike, I gotta tell you about the--” Bite. Bite. “Yum.” Drag’s eyes flew open as he turned his head to Spike - the act strong enough to throw Rarity on top of Rainbow Dash. “What. Do you think. You’re doing, Spike?” Drag asked. His fist clenching so tight his claws were digging into his scales. “Eatin’ pizza,” Spike replied. He ate another slice as well. “I just told you-” Drag tilted his head “-that you couldn’t have any.” “Well, I made it rule: to disobey anyone who tells me I can’t do something.” Drag’s wiped all the mares off him with one arm, sending them all flying to the floor. They complained amongst themselves. It seemed as if they took none of this serious; not even their own well being. Drag rose from the couch. “Spike. If you make stupid rules like that. Than you shouldn’t come to surprisement when someone tries to teach you a lesson.” Drag punched his two claws together. Spike had another pizza. “I wouldn’t call that rule stupid. But,” Spike took a bite into his pizza, “I’d say rules like ‘always trust your friends’ or ‘do always what your told’ stupid. Realizing it now, my sister of a unicorn has had quite the hold on my life.” “Like I care about your life!” Drag threw a punch at the pizza eating dragon. Spike caught the fist with his right claw - his left still holding a pizza. Drag smiled, as he punched with his left. Spike caught that too. “How the-” Drag was interrupted, as Spike brought him close. Drag’s anger rose when he saw Spike, chillingly eating a pizza, his tongue holding it close to his mouth. The sight disgusted Drag. He went to kick Spike, but found himself hoisted into the air instead. Spike, without an effort, flung Drag on the floor behind him. Drag groaned, as he heard something within him crack. It only hurt more when Spike flung him back over his shoulders, and slammed him face first into the ground. More things broke than just in his back. “Arg!” Drag cried, making a clicking sound with his mouth. Despite all the pain, Drag still looked up to Spike. I’m going to end- Drag’s thought interrupted by a scaly foot to the top of his foot. Involuntary eating carpet. Drag tried insulin Spike, but all that came were muffled noises. Spike pulled in what remained of the pizza. His claw went for another slice - halting it when his eyes found the white box bore no more of his favorite meal. Spike frowned, and looked down on the blue dragon buried under his foot. Looked down. A laughter grew in Spike. The sight before him was hilarious, and him being on top made him feel good. This little drake, who though could mess with Spike, was now completely under his control. Spike had been under someone else's foot; now he knew what it felt to look down on someone else. Instantly, Spike moved his foot: causing Drag to eat more of the carpet. The muffled insult turned into gagging. The sound pleasant to Spike ears. How does it feel, to finally be on the bottom? The mare’s gather around the scene, and joined Spike in looking down. Some of them even delivering kicks to the defenseless dragon. D-Defenseless? Drag stopped making noises. In it’s place, the girls spoke. “How does it feel to be hit,” Rarity asked, delivering another hard kick to Drag’s side, “Darling?” Twilight levitated Drag’s lower half - while his head being squished by Spike foot - and slammed it against the ground. Spike’s eyes grew; a bad taste in his mouth. He felt something brush against his side, but didn’t take his eyes of Drag. The sight suddenly horrified him. “You’re not moving you foot fast enough, Spike,” Pinkie said. Making it apparent she was the one who brushed against him. Spike had forgotten he was rubbing Drag’s face in. He stopped doing it. Breathing came harder to Spike - his body uncontrollably shaking. Twisting his palms to face him, Spike brought his claws to chest level; looking at them as if they held an answer to the teary crime he was committing. Be it power or illusion, the colour of his scales transformed red. It wasn’t blood-like -- like from the sky earlier. It was simply red. Spike’s eyes passed through the claws, and saw Drag before him. He had somehow shrunk - his scales turned purple. He looked almost like a baby dragon. This is… too familiar. “What are you waiting for, Garble?” Spike’s eyes shot open. Spike looked at their friends, almost shirking upon finding out they had transformed into dragons. Dragons who bullied him long ago. “Yeah, Garble. This dragon has been hanging out with those ponies. You should give him the privilege of a beating!” “He’s right! Beat him into a dragon, Garble.” I’m stupid. I’ve always wondered how it felt to be the one on the top - the one in the spot light. It feels so good! With no emotion to betray his true thoughts, Spike looked down at the baby version of him - whom he still had under his foot. I could keep doing this… if only I didn’t know what it felt like to be the one on the bottom. If only I didn’t care about how the other being felt. If you throw away your compassion, than there’s no need to feel guilt. Fingers, wiggling like happy tails. Spike no longer controlled his spasming claws, neither his mind which was in chaos. For some reason, however, the thought of Rainbow Dash came to mind. ‘Of course even I, Rainbow Dash, get a little nervous when it comes to performing. It’s natural, I think. But what I to come down, is take a breath, clear your mind, and hold for ten seconds. Nothing more - nothing less. When exhale, your heart should pretty much under your control. With great effort, Spike clenched his claws tight. Oh, and Spike? Spike stood tall - taking his foot off Drag. That advice… it’s gonna cost ‘ya five bits. Spike smiled. Took a breath. And had one last thought. Oh come on, Rainbow Dash! Just’a kidding. Spike’s eyes closed by themselves. He held the breath; he thought of nothing; didn’t hear nothing, and did nothing. His body knew when ten seconds passed. Exhaling through the nostrils, Spike opened his eyes with a newfound stillness. The world was silent. Spike felt as if he had let something go. Something that he had pent up, disappeared with that drawn out breath. Looking ahead, Drag was no where to be seen. All that remained was him friends. Friends… They looked at him, concerned as if he were to suddenly disappear. Spike smiled at them, and with a snap of his fingers: in a blink of an eye, they were gone. With a less of a weight perched upon his shoulders, Spike made his way unto the next floor. Kindness - Stupidity. Loyalty - Only to oneself. Laughter - It’s good to have Generosity - Only if you’re rich. Honestly - Sometime you need to lie. Magic - Desires made true. These are your elements, Spike. You do not belong in this perfect world. And, this world isn’t so perfect if you truly looked at it. You’re a different game - you need your own world. Spike was having trouble walking. The previous rooms had him feeling hungry and empty, but the fifth floor took away a weight - one that Spike forgot he even bore. He was too light for his own liking. With no choice of stopping, Spike trudge his way onto the sixth floor. A purple carpet led to a stone throne. No stairs, no paths, no obstacles. A straight path. Spike, as a reward for engraving my little tests. I’ve decided to give you one wish. You can wish for anything, but first. Please raise your two claws to eye level. Spike did as commanded - the palm of his two claws before him. Through an act of no illusion, his left claw was his normal as ever purple; the right claw green. Your body & mind are in turmoil. Purple vs. Green. Spike watched his claws, as if they held something deeper within the scales. Purple; imperfect. That is what you currently are. Staying in a world that is not of your own, with friends who aren’t quite. No one understands you, not even yourself. You have an idea, but not an understanding. Spike’s left arm went limp, struggling to keep his right held. Green; perfect. What you’re going to be. Progess. The ability to follow your own principles, to rely on yourself. To grow as a dragon, as a being, in your own way. Be it greed; power, or self-knowledge. You’ll come to be perfect, but only in your world. Spike’s right arm fell. His shoulders succumbing to unknown pressure. I leave with this: Do you stay imperfect, so that you may stay with your perfect friends in their world? Or do you become true to yourself - casting yourself in a world that belongs solely to you? Peace, Brosuke. PS. Death God. The weight disappeared. Spike’s scales were purple as the day he was born. His mind could ponder no thoughts, so his legs moved on their own to the throne. Upon approaching, Spike took a seat, and sighed as he closed his eyes. “A wish, huh?” Spike muttered. “Than, I wish peace for myself.” Spike felt nothing happen. His body had tensed just in case anything were to occur. So Spike opened his eyes, only to be greeted by his friends, who wore their elements around their necks. They look sad. They don’t feel like the the illusions from the previous floors. They actually seem like my friends. “Twilight,” Spike said. The mare only frowned upon hearing the creature. “Come on, girls,” Applejack commanded, her voice ready to break. The mane six looked at Spike. The look that Spike faced only once. The look that said you had no future. “Girls, wait!” Spike shouted. No one heard him, as the mane six lowered their head, and closed their eyes. A wind circled the room, a whirlwind effect caused from elements of harmony. Spike clawed back into his seat, as if distance would offer him protection. He held out his claw before him, desperately asking them to: “Stop! Please, stop this!” Twilight’s eyes opened her eyes - they were white with tears streaming down. With enough bundled power, she shot the magic at the dragon she called her brother. Spike found trouble in breathing, his center becoming hard. His arms wouldn’t move; his legs unable to rise. The only think moveable were his eyes, and they saw how his scales were turning into stone. Discord made it sound like you could still breath, that you could still think when you’re encased in stone! Spike’s leaning stone body bore too much weight for the throne, as it toppled backwards - shattering. In Spike’s last moments, he saw his friends hovering over him, with such sad expressions. They looked at him in both disgust and sympathy. He looked back at them with this last thought: I have no mouth, and I must scream. Dash was the closest to Spike, her eyes before his emerald ones. The last thing Spike saw, before the world turned to stone, were Dash’s pink eyes. Then Spike awoke, looking deep into the same eyes. Chapter 7: Awakening“Hey!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. Who stood over Spike. “You have a new Spike on your back?” The surprisement of growing a new Spike overridden any questions Spike had - where he was; what happened, or about his dream. “Really?!” Spike asked. Looking over his shoulder unto his back - a slap from a blue hoof brought his head before Dash’s. “No, you dimbus! Where the heck have you been?” Spike lowered his head - his previous thoughts flowing back. It came back as a headache. “I don’t even no Dash.” Spike words came out muffled, his claw obscuring his mouth. This position helped him think. Dash contemplated hitting him once more. Just to make sure his thoughts are in order, y’know? she thought. But pain won’t bring any more answers - even of it’s fun. Dash sighed, and took a seat next to Spike. What happened? Spike thought. His mind was empty, yet he continued to ponder. The thoughts… the urges. The same ones that emerged from my first greed outburst. Although I didn’t tell anyone the voice didn’t go away, it did stay quiet, and rarely spoke. So why the sudden outburst? And why is it so harder to control this time around? In between Spike’s claws, did he noticed Dash sat beside him. She looks annoyed, Spike thought. Yet he sat there, silently waiting for Spike to piece everything together -- that made Spike feel good. I’ve been acting differently, and I’m not entirely in control of what I do. I feel like a puppet on strings. I can try telling the others that nothing is going on, that this is merely all an act of puberty, but I doubt they would buy it. That dream… Virus… Wirl… Purple vs. Green. I’m not sure what to think of it all, and if I even began to ponder, then Dash would be waiting all day. “You made the girls worry, y’know.” Spike looked left, where Dash looked at a tree. “You caused Twilight to have a brain shut down in the morning, to smash a guy through a building at lunch, and made us worried till dinner.” Rainbow Dash finally looked at Spike. “It’s not nice to make your friends worry, Spike.” The delicate matter caused Dash’s throat to swell. She calmed herself down and breathed normally. Spike raised a claw; trying to speak. They died in his throat. I’m sorry, Dash. Luckily for Dash, she had stopped before any baby tears could reach her eyes. She stood, looking at the drake who was as tall as her while sitting down. Dash cocked her head in direction of Ponyville. “Come on, Spike. I wasn’t lying about the others worrying about you.” *SNAP* I don’t want your worries. Spike stood as well. “You girls shouldn’t of worried about me.” Dash raised a brow, turning and giving a scoff. “When you teleport away with tears in your eyes: that’s a good reason for anyone to worry about you.” Dash took a second look at Spike. They all have been worried sick about him; looking everywhere for him. And he says that. Dash found herself pissed off at the dragon. “Regardless of what you feel - it’s getting late, and you should get home.” Spike winched at once again, he did something that was not of him. Yet, talking back did make him feel good. In fact, I feel a little lighter. Watching Rainbow Dash lead the way back to town, with frown on her face. But, that wasn’t right, about how I treated Dash. Yet, I don’t find myself really regretting it. With a dragon who didn’t know how to feel, along with a disappointed pegasus, made their way home. Through the woods. Past the cottage that injured animals took refuge in. On the dirt trail that led to town, all in silence did Spike & Rainbow Dash walk. Spike didn’t know what to think about; what was the right way or wrong way to act. And Dash, as stubborn as she was, saw the uncertainty in the dragon. Yet she was still angry at Spike for how he had acted. Seriously, Dash began to think, he smashes a guy, starts panicking about what’s going on, and teleports without telling us anything. Then he makes it out that we were over worrying! Twilight’s right-- Dash looked at Spike, who walked with no expression-- something not right about him, and I plan to get to the bottom of it. “So, Spike--” Spike took a step backwards: just in time to avoid a pink haze. *THUD!!* Pinkie stood back on her hooves, spitting out dirt and rock she ate. “Blah!” she splat. She then looked up to Spike. “Why did you move out of the way, Spike? I was going to give you a great big hug!” Spike backed away further, averting his gaze. “I’m not really in the mood for hugs.” Pinkie lowered her head. “Oh…” Tch! Spike made a fist, he had done it again. And yet again, it felt right to him. He cast these thoughts aside as he noticed his friends not far away. Twilight & Rarity teleported; Applejack ran as fast as she could, and Fluttershy flew as soon as they saw their scaly friend. They were rejoiced to see Spike, but the feeling was not mutual. “Spike!!” Twilight yelled. Wrapping her hooves around Spike, unable to fully reach around. Despite noticing this difference, she kept hugging the dragon. Spike sighed, but was happy to see Twilight. He to wrapped his arms around her. The two hugged, not saying a word, just simply glad to see one another. Though Spike broke off the hug upon seeing all the eyes. Aren’t they just scary, Spike? Spike coughed, taking his mind off Virus. Twilight looked up at Spike, fully realizing how big he’d grown. She sat on her haunches, a loss for words. “Spike.” Spike closed his eyes. “Yeah?” “Why are you so big… what happened to you today?” Twilight hovered up to him, gently prying his eye open. “Be honest.” Look’s like I’m going to go with it. “An act of puberty, Twi,” Spike said. Twilight studied him harder. “What do you mean by that?” Rainbow asked. Stepping closer to Spike. “I woke up this morning feeling strange, like I wasn’t entirely myself. It felt like there was something controlling me.” Spike rose a claw, promptly closing Dash’s mouth. “I wouldn’t say my greed is kicking in, but I know something's not right about me.” Spike dropped his claw, sighing. He looked back up at his friends, smiling. “Listen. I’m fine, alright? I’m probably just going through a dragon’s puberty. I mean, we don’t know too much about those. But”- Spike pointed a claw at himself -“I’ll be able to handle it! I just, need to think a little.” The girls did not know how to feel. They spent the day looking for Spike - they expect to find him crying about earlier. But, this was different. Spike was taller and acting weird. They did not know what to take from the situation. In the midst of the their confusion, Spike used it as a scapegoat. “Anyway, I thank you all for looking for me - oh! And thank you for the presents, but I really should get home and catch up on my free time.” I should also check if Joseph is okay as well. Spike began to jog. “I’ll catch you girls later!” Spike said. Waving as he jogged home. The girls looks amongst each other. Waiting for someone to speak, to make sense of the situation. They waited a while, until Applejack lowered her stenstion to cover her eyes. “Spike a ‘mighty good actor,” Applejack said. “But he ain’t no good at fooling others.” Applejack raised the station, looking over at Twilight. “Twi, when you were speaking earlier of how Spike was acting weird, I took it as you over reacting. Kids & teens act weird. But Spike, that dragon’s hiding something.” “You’re telling me!” Rainbow exclaimed. Flying over Applejack. “When I found him, passed out over a pile of broken branches, he had the aud-audict--” “Audacity?” Twilight helped. “Yeah!” Dash said. “The audacity to say we were overly reacting!” That comment caused the group to turn a little bitter. The group thinking what was going on with this dragon. “Umm.” Everyone turned Fluttershy. “I don’t think was entirely lying about the puperty. I mean, while Spike is a dragon, he also sophisticated like a pony too. While his current actions are rude, I wouldn’t throw away the possibility that Spike is simply going through a stage.” Twilight took interest at a certain pebble by her hoof. I’d like to believe Fluttershy. But what if what’s happening is even worse, what if his gree-- Twilight stopped thinking. “I’m personally in favor of dear Fluttershy here,” Rarity said. Talking for the first time in a while. “While Spikey’s behaviour is beyond questionably, our dear Spikey-Wikey has not given as any concern over these last few years. If anything, he’s been more than helpful, giving more than what he is taking. I think we should at least trust the poor drake before debating about what to do with him.” Fluttershy & Pinkie nodded their heads in agreement. Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash did it abit more reluctantly. “I suppose there ain’t nothin’ wrong with giving the dragon a few days to clear his head. But we’ll be keeping a close eye on him for any funny business.” Applejack was looking at Twilight during her speech. Twilight's ears dropped, nodding at what Applejack said. Looking to the dropping sun, Applejack smiled. “Look’s like we had a fun day - I hadn’t realized how late it was.” Applejack looked at the ground. “Big mac’s probably going to kill me.” Everyone watch as the sun came closer to the earth. Twilight smiled at such a sight, and turned to her friends. “Thank you all for all your help today. I’m sure Spike is thankful as well, if he weren’t going through a stage--” Twilight bowed “-- I’m sorry for how Spike acted.” Rainbow Dash ruffled Twilight’s mane, laughing. “No reason to apologize, Twilight. Besides, it’s not you who acted like a dork.” “Even still.” Twilight rose her head. “Thank you.” Everyone smiled at Twilight, each giving their welcomes. Soon after, everyone made their way back home. The sun met the earth by the time Twilight returned to the Golden Oaks library. She stood before the door, taking deep, slow breaths, before entering. Twilight’s jaw had trouble closing. The books on the shelf were laserlined & apalathized. The smell of vinegar came from the floor, and a stack of clean coffee cup (which Twilight used plenty of last night) sat in the sink, ready to be put away. That’s where Twilight found Spike, putting away the dishes in a pink apron that was smaller on him. “Spike,” Twilight said. Entering the kitchen. “What are you doing? Isn’t today your day off?” Spike placed the stack of coffee cup in the cupboard, closing the wooden cabinet before taking acknowledgement of Twilight. “Well, I was kinda jerk today. And I needed to think; I walk around a lot when I think. So, I thought I might as well clean and think at the same time.” Twilight quickly wrapped her hoof around Spike for a quick hug. “Thanks Spike. But, that’s not really what I’m wondering.” Twilight chuckled. “You didn’t leave that long ago, how did you mange to do all this in such a short time.” Spike nervously chuckled, biting at his claw. A small green aura began to form around it - Spike quickly hid it behind his back. Twilight’s shoulders dropped, as did her cheerful expression. “Spiiike,” Twilight began. “Why are you hiding your claw behind your back?” she pressed, drawing closer. Spike forced a smiled, even harder a chuckle. “I wouldn’t say I’m hiding it. It’s, more of an expression!” “Huh-huh. Mind if I see your claw?” “Do you really need to?” “Yes.” “And if I decline?” “You’re not going decline.” Spike’s right arm was shaking; Spike groaning as he brought it fourth. Twilight saw, a purple, scaly claw. “Huh,” Twilight said. Furrowing her forehead in surprise. “Sorry Spike. I thought for sure you had been--” The purple, scaly claw, formed a green aura. The same to the like of a unicorn using their magic. “I knew I wasn’t crazy!” Twilight explained. Spike blinked in surprise ment, his mouth agape. So he quickly placed his claw into mouth, hiding it. Twilight sighed, hoofplaming herself. “Spike. I’ve only had to say this when you were a baby, and I regret saying it now that you're a teen. But, Spike, take your claw out of your mouth.” Spike moaned before complying. Taking the saliva covered claw out from his mouth. It longer had the green aura, which Spike smiled at. “You’re not fooling me, Spike.” The smile, disappeared. “Now, Spike, do you care to explain why you posses an arua similar to that of magical one the only unicorns and alicorns posses?” “Yeah, that’s the thing.” Spike rubbed the back of his neck, as if it would take the awareness away. “One of the things I was confused, was when I woke up, I kinda gained magic.” “You what!!” Twilight exclaimed. She hopped on Spike’s right arm, closely inspecting the claw & arua for every detail. “Ah, Twilight!” Spike took a deep breath, doing his best to sustain her weight and to keep his right arm straight. “How-How-How? How does one develop magic overnight, especially when one is of a different species?” “That one-tch- has a name, y’know.” Spike spoke through clenched teeth, the weight becoming too much. “How much do you weigh now, Twi?” Twilight heard that one - promptly kicking him in the chest and leaping off his arm. “Spike! What did I say about about when discussing a mare’s weight?” “Not to do so,” Spike said, with a extended index claw. He sat up from the floor. “Exactly.” Twilight smiled at Spike. Even more so that her old, childish Spike was back. Spike used a claw to feel where he was kicked. Even with scales, ponies kicks still pack a punch. Seriously, Spike. This is how you’re letting ponies treat-- Spike shook his head, trying to get rid of Virus. Not now, I’m actually having fun. Virus remained silent, as he had been witnessing negativity to Spike in his younger days. “I’m going to need you to be my lab dragon after today, to further study your claw. But,” Twilight paused, to go and sit next Spike, “what can you with it?” Spike chuckled, feeling confident. “Oh. Almost anything you could do.” “Oh, you’re sure about that?” Twilight played. Spike smiled - raising his right claw, he cast another elemeread aura over the mop he had been using earlier, and levitated it up. Twilight’s eyes went wide as Spike indeed wasn’t lying about posses magic. Spike levitated the mop to the closet, and closed the door with no difficulty. “No way, Spike!” Twilight joyed, practically jumping on the spot in excitement. “Do you know how much things are going to change around here! Or how much we can advance the study on dragons and the very essence of magic?!” “Oh…. Twilight. I’m haven’t shown you anything yet.” Spike rose to his full height. His left claws were moving uncortobly. Spike started to laugh, it started off as a little chuckle, but grew into something Twilight did not like. Twilight swore Spike looked different. “Let me show you a little more on what I can do,” Spike said. Without looking, Spike summoned his arrua. “I’m afraid I forgot to sweep, but nothing I can’t take care of.” Uncertain of what Spike was going to do, Twilight placed her trust into Spike, as she sat and waited for whatever was to come to the library. In the middle of the library began a small gust of wind. It traveled along the the floor: picking up dust, crumbs, small things left on the floor. Twilight was impressed. Certainly faster and better than a broom, she thought. The gust as it went along, became bigger and faster, traversing the library at a faster pace. “That’s cool!” Twilight said. Trying her best to speak over the wind. “But I think you’ve cleaned enough.” “Oh, no, Twilight,” Spike replied. “I haven’t clean this library nearly enough.” The gust of wind began climbing the stairs, running along the walls to collect dust. Twilight rubbed her ears. I think Spike just removed my ear wax. Books were beginning to catch in the whirl of wind. Spike was catching more than just dust, and Twilight’s starting to get scared. “Spike,” Twilight said, “you can stop now.” Spike, however, wasn’t listening. His smirk grew, as did his magic. Twilight sensing this, stood up on all fours, and took the stance that her mother taught her when children weren’t listening. Taking a deep breath, Twilight closed her eyes. “SPIKE!” Spike abruptly shook his head, his mind becoming clear. His eyes went wide at the damage the wind was causing - ceasing it. “Sorry, Twi,” Spike apologized. Not taking his eyes off the scattered books across the library's floor. “I’ll clean--” “No, Spike. I think you’ve done enough.” Twilight winced when she saw the look on Spike’s face. Head down, claws lower, Spike always did that when felt guilty over something he did. Sighing, Twilight patted Spike on the back. “Everyone makes mistakes, Spike. And we’ve had a long day, so why don’t you go rest up with a nice bath?” Spike left without saying a word. Twilight watched him ascend the stairs. Poor Spike, Twilight thought. She lit up her horn, levitating all the knocked down books to their proper places on the shelves. But her mind still dwelled on the metal crisis Spike was going through. Upstairs, Spike calmly opened the door to his room, took a step in, proceeded to close and lock the said door. And took a seat at his writing/reading table. He then smashed down both claws unto the table. “Who does she think she is!” Spike shouted. He winced at being a little too loud, not wanting to be heard by the subject of his rant. So Spike took the rant inward. I could of handle it! I just got a little too invest in my magic is all. Seriously, she always complaing about how I don’t clean up after my messes, and then she doesn’t allow me to clean up after that one. Why doesn’t she make up her mind. You should start fighting your rights more often. Actually standing up for yourself does improve confidence. What’s the point? I’ll just get ignored, or everyone will take it as a ‘rebellious’ stage. It’s bull. They’ll just find me again, make me feel guilty and bring me back. Plus, there’s no guarantee I’ll even survive on my own. Than not why not just take my power, and let your hatred out? What is this power anyway? We both know what it is, Spike. Spike lowered his head, clasping his claws together. So why not just take it, and live out all your desires? You know why I can’t, Virus. I get it. I really do! You need a reason, right? Well, think about this: creation cannot come before destruction. While it does sound good, being able to destroy and claim it as a positive - that’s completely delusion, Virus. And you know it. I know. But you know things can’t stay the same around here, Spike. Your changing, your temper is becoming hot. You’re overreacting from Twilight said earlier. Sooner or later, you’re going to blow, and do something you should’ve a long time ago. I’m not overreacting. I’m just frustrated and all. Besides, all I need to do is be in control of myself; of my mind and of my actions, and then I can stay in Ponyville for as long as I like. Keep the illusion real, Spike. You’ll show your true colors soon enough. Spike decided to end the conversion in his mind. Chuckling at the reminder when it was only him up there. Spike yawned and looked out his window, where he saw a Rainbow Dash staring at him, a hoof under her chin. She quickly yelped at spotting, as if a red exclamation mark were over his head. She hid against the tree, next to the window. How did Spike know this? For it was the mane that Rainbow had grown longer, making itself present to the right of the window. Spike leaned back in his seat in laughter - scaring himself as his seat tipped over. He stopped laughed and regained his balance. Spike got up from his seat and open his window. Leaning on the still, he spoke. “Nice night for spying, isn’t it, Rainbow?” “How did you know I was here?” Spike looked at Dash. “I like have you’ve grown out your mane, you should keep it.” Dash huffed, sweeping her mane left. “What are you doing here anyway, Dash? Twilight’s friends are always welcomed here, even after closed.” Besides, we don’t want that whole book incident happening twice. “I’m not here for Twilight,” Dash said. “I here to keep an eye on you, Spike.” Dash intended to be menacing, but, Spike took it another way. Ohh! Was she hoping I just hopped out of the shower? “To make sure you didn’t create another mess like today.” Aw. “Then I have to say, don’t take being a spy as a career,” Spike said. “I’ve already made a mess downstairs for Twilight to clean.” “Oh,” Dash said. “Is that why you hit your desk earlier?” Spike tinged. “You saw that?” “Yep,” Dash nodded. With that confident smile she always wore. “I also saw you staring at your two claws. And I mean staring, really, really hard.” “Ohh! I was just uh.” Spike paused. Looking around nervously. “Oh! I was just thinking of a really hard math problem, y-y’know.” Dash hovered, crossing her forehooves. She wasn’t buying like Spike would hope. “What I know,” Dash began, “is that I’m the best on making excuses on the spot. And-” Rainbow Dash came closer to Spike “-aren’t you supposed to be thinking hard about something else?” “Well,” Spike said. Nervously Scratching at his neck as he retreated a step backwards. A knock at the door scared Spike into the air. He quickly stepped back, using his frame to cover the window. “Spike,” Twilight said from behind the door. “Are you in there? Another set of approvals came in, so I’m probably going to pull allnighter going through them. I made us coffee, so can I come in?” Spike’s tail went to full length from behind to nervous, accidentally sweeping by Rainbow Dash. “Heey!” Dash shouted. “What do you think-- HMPF!” Dash rant was cut short by Spike’s tail, wrapping around her muzzle. “Sure, T-Twi,” Spike said. His voice cracking, betraying his concern. No, idiot! I should’ve told her to leave the tray outside. Stupid! Don’t be too hard on yourself, Spike. Everyone does make mistakes, as Twilight says. You’re reminding me of that now! You son of-- Hey hey hey! There’s three of us in here - keep it kid friendly! “Spike, are you feeling okay?” Twilight asked. Opening the door, she hovered a green tray with two white mugs. The letter ‘T’, was coloured in purple on the left mug. ‘S’, in green, on the other. The T mug contain milky brown coffee; The ‘S’ mug contained coffee as black as a midnight on a moonless night. “HMM! HMP! HMPF!” Rainbow Dash tried to speak, but loud hums were all that came. I can’t let Twilight see her. Using his tail, Spike moved Dash against the tree, perhaps a little too fast as Dash groaned in pain. Sorry! But… it did feel pretty good; being able to hold a pegasus with my tail alone. “I mean, I know you’re still worried about all that has happened today,” Twilight said. She placed the tray on his desk before looking back at him. “But you’re voice just cracked, and I could’ve sworn you were talking to yourself.” Spike did his best to look solely on his coffee mug. But that failed when he knew Twilight was watching him, probably studying him. He looked at Twilight, doing his best to keep his composure. “You wouldn’t be talking to a voice, that, only you could hear-” Twilight tilted her head, her eyes glistering. “-right?” Spike closed his eyes, trying to formulate a excuses to get him out of this mess. Oh, Twilight, you’ve finally acknowledge me! Oh, if only I could speak to you, the things... I would say. Spike, bud, why don’t you just take me up on this deal already. A worried unicorn in front of me; a angry pegasus behind me. I’m going to remember today. Spike opened his eyes as he sighed. “Look, Twi. Sometimes when I think, I say my thoughts outloud. I swear I’m fine - just need some alone time is all.” Twilight looked sad. Dropping her head and sighing. She raised it with a nod, and gave the best fake smile she could. “Alright, Spike,” she said. “I trust. But, remember, my ear is always open for listening, no matter the time, alright?” Spike smiled. “Alright, Twilight.” Twilight continued to smiled, levitating Spike’s mug off the tray and carefully onto the table. She picked up the tray, and left Spike’s room. Spike waited until he heard hoofsteps going down the stairs before he let go of Rainbow Dash. “What big idea, Spike!?” Rainbow asked. Spitting as if something yucky got in her mouth. “What are you spitting for for!” Spike replied. “My tail didn’t even enter your mouth.” “Still, having your tail crush my mouth isn’t pleasant.” “Sorry, sorry.” Spike raised his claws in surrender. Then he smirked. “Could’ve much worse - I could've used my tongue.” “Unfortunately, Spike, we don’t share the same fetishes.” Spike lost that smirk. Y’know, out of all your fake friends, Rainbow was my favorite. For things like these. I mean, the others make me want to get revenge for you, but Dash always made me laugh along her. Most of the time, that is. “Anyway, it’s kinda foolish to talk through a window,” Spike said. Pointing a claw back into his room. “Wanna come in?” Dash smiled as she flew in. “Don’t mind if do.” She bumped into Spike, forcing him to move out of the way as she landed. Spike subdued a growl. Huh. I think that’s the first time she’s flown into the library without breaking the place. “You know,” Dash said. Taking a seat on Spike’s bed and lying down. “I think that’s the first time I flew in here without breaking a window.” She stretched all four limbs as far as she could. Sighing in relief as they reached their limits, Dash got comfortable in Spike’s bed. Wow. We were actually thinking alike. Wait, she’s using my bed! Spike opened his mouth to complained, but stopped. Dash lay on Spike’s bed. Hooves tucked in, her mane covering her left eye. Her wings were at her sides - slightly raising along with her each breath. They were straight and clean, probably thanks to recent preening. Plus, that smile that said she was doing something she wasn’t supposed to made Spike heart ache at sight. Dash noticed this. “What are you looking at?” she asked. But not in a way that made her seem irritated. She sounded almost playful. “Nothing much,” Spike asked. Trying to keep it cool. He went over to his desk and took a seat in his chair. He picked up the ‘S’ lettered mug. “You take it black?” Dash asked, condescending. “Yep,” Spike replied. Not bothering to blow on it as he took a sip. “Wow, so you take it black, and you don’t even blow,” Dash mused. “You weird dragon.” “Thank’s for the update,” Spike sneered. “And I’m about to only get a whole lot weirder.” Spike coughed on his coffee after realizing his mistake. Dash frowned. She sat up from her ever so comfortable spot, and looked Spike deep in they eyes. “Spike,” she asked. With a voice that came from deep within. “Yeah,” he gently answered. Placing his coffee on the table. “What’s going on with you, Spike?” Spike looked away. “Spike,” she tried again, the voice connected to her heart. Spike lightly groaned, unable to look away. He looked at Dash with slumped shoulders. “Dash. I really want to talk to you - to take Twilight up on offer. But, what I have going on up here”- Spike pointed to his head- “is something I barely understand myself. And, if I tell you girls, then I think that’ll make you that more scared of me.” Dash chuckled. “I have to be scared of you first in order to do that.” “Dash…” “But Spike. Not telling me what’s really going is scaring me more than you not telling me.” Spike stood up from his chair, a claw against his cheek as if his head were to fall off. “What if I tell you causes you to be scared of me? To abdom me. Or, what I’m more afraid of, to hurt me?” “Spike...” Rainbow said. She got up from the bed, and stood on her hind legs. “The only time I would hurt you, is for your own good.” She walked closer. Well. That’s a lie. Spike winced; Virus was right. Still, he held out hope as Dash approached him. “But Spike, whatever you tell me: it’s all right. If you told you murder some pony, I’d tell you that the Everfree Forest is the best place the hide the body. The Timberwolves would definitely help destroy the evidence. All I ask is you bring the shovel.” Dash looked up, only to see a confuse Spike with a slightly shut left eye. Dash giggled as she flew up to poke him on the snout. “What I’m trying to say, Spike. Is no matter what’s going on with you, I’ll be here to help you out.” “If you’re a little loony, then I’ll knock some sense into you. If you’re feeling down, then I’ll carry you to the sky. I’m the element of Loyalty, you know.” Spike couldn’t help himself - he threw his arms around the hovering Rainbow Dash, hugging her close to his chest, abit tight. Dash, at first, fought against it, it being instical for her to defend against surprise attacks. “Spi-ike, buddy,” Dash choked. Still keeping her hooves held up high. “I’m not really one for--” Rainbow Dash noticed that Spike’s eyes were closed, and that he was smiling. Something warmed up inside of her, as she sighed happily. Dash looked to the door, to check it was indeed closed. And at the window, to make sure no one was spying on Spike like she had earlier. All that was there was a pictacular owl, perched upon a branch with his head turned. To only eyes in the room were Spike’s & Rainbow Dash’s. Dash gave up the struggle. Letting her legs drop, and putting her hooves around Spike - just able to fully wrap them around his frame. And so, the dragon and pegasus hugged. A hug that they both enjoyed, but would never admit due to their pride. But it would be safe to say that the two became closer on this night. Spike, good Sir. While it must feel great to hug a mare other than your sister, I would much rather prefer you rather not tell miss Rainbow Dash of all our stories. For I like to think as uniquely ours, and sometimes, sharing isn’t caring. Spike elicited to ignore Virus for the time being. Spike for the past few years, had been isolated in room: reading & writing. He didn’t really friends, either. Sure, he had Pip & Snails, and the humours Joseph. But his meetings with them were scarce, and, while they did give him a good laugh. They were never really there for him, to talk, to listen, to simply be there. Spike didn’t blame them. Everybody now a days were busy. Training; reading; working. When ponies did have free time, they wanted to spend having fun. That’s the logic Spike used, to help him feel better when the mane six unintentionally hurt him. The fear of being forgotten; that he didn’t belong; that third wheel that nobody wants, but are forced to bring along. Spike thought a lot about those fear. Go where you're celebrated, Spike. Not where your tolerated. Looking down at her, Dash’s eyes were closed. She was softly humming. “Everything’s going to be okay. Everything is cool.” Spike blinked. He never hung out with Rainbow Dash on his own. He never hung out with any of them unless Twilight was around. But here, he had Dash - Rainbow Dash, hugging him. Spike felt like he belonged. My fear, is being useless; not needed. That I’ll be forgotten, and glad was gone. To be a hero, is to be needed, to be wanted! But, the hero act doesn’t really work around here. So how else do I find my belonging? Spike. Friends. True, friends, make you feel like you belong. They give you compassion, free you from your suffering so that you may achieve happiness. But what if your friends are busy? Then they aren’t true friends. Merely acquaintances. What if I want a friend to be there for me? To listen to each others worries, to go to places together. Heck, to even chill! For me to sit at my table, writing a report. While Rainbow Dash lays on a bed and catches up on the latest Daring do. Then what you are looking for, Spike. Is a partner. Whoa-huh? Some to understand you; respect you. Give you your mental needs - something you haven’t recived for most of your life. Spike, don’t forget my true purpose is to help you. Spike’s mind shot blanks. His mind not allowing him to think, or maybe it was unable to think. The revelation of a long await answer blew Spike’s mind. Rainbow started to stir in him arms, singling that the hug was over. Spike let go, nodding. “Thanks, Rainbow Dash.” Dash dismissively waved a hoof. “Ehh. Don’t worry about,” Dash said, returning to the bed. “We all need hugs, from time to time, even yours truly.” Dash pointed at herself with a hoof. Spike once again took a seat upon his - delivering a well earned sigh. He looked at the wooden ceiling above his head, before stirring conversation with Dash. “Hey, Rainbow?” “Yo.” “Say, Twilight wanted to do reports, but she wanted somepony to keep her company. Would you stay with her, even if all it was reading a book, and maybe talking a few time?” “Are you saying this because Twilight’s feeling lonely?” “No, I’m merely asking this for-” Spike took a breath. “-curiosity sake.” “Oh, well. I suppose if a had the day off,” Dash began. Placing a hoof on her chin as she pondered. “Yeah. Just hanging, not really doing much, is cool with me.” “Huh.” Spike nodded his head. Then another thought occurred. “What if, Twilight asked you to do it daily?” “Daily, huh?” Dash repeated. She played it out once more in my head. “Well, Twilight is a good friend, any I’d do anything to save her. But, if all she’s feeling is slight discomfort, then I’m afraid I’ll pass.” “That’s understandable,” Spike said. He took another sip of coffee. Frowning at it’s coldness, he decided to place it back onto the table. “I mean, if Twilight’s really wants someone to be there for her, then shouldn’t she find a special somepony?” Dash titled her head. That’s what special some ponies are for, right? Dash continue to think on it. Spike watched Dash closely, as he thought. Would Dash make a good mare friend? I mean, she’s definitely attractive for a pony standers-- Spike mentally slapped himself. Stop that Spike, you shouldn’t be thinking about Dash in that way, especially in a way that would benefit yourself. Dash too, found herself looking at Spike. The two were so deep in thought, that they didn’t realize they’ve been looking directly at each other. In her mind, Dash thought. I’ve never really thought about what a special somepony is. I guess I’ve never really cared. But, I guess it’s someone who sticks around, right? “Hey, wait a moment,” Dash said. Snapping out of her thoughts “Aren’t you supposed to be telling me what’s going on with you lately?” “Oh yeah,” Spike groaned. Where the heck am I even going to start. Rainbow sat with a leg crossed and a hoof supporting her chin. Her ultimate position for detecting lies. Spike was skewered if he tried making any false moves. He had also promise to tell her everything, so no way he could back out. Blowing out some air, Spike began his tale. The slam from down stairs, signifying that Twilight had fell asleep on her overnight approvals, confirmed that Spike & Rainbow Dash had been speaking for a lengy amount of time. Spike spoke mostly with his eyes closed, a claw in front of them to make sure he couldn’t see what expression Dash had. He was honestly scared she was going to laugh at the stupidness of his story, or fly out of the room and get Spike check into the nearest Asylum. “Then I woke up, and you were standing over me. That picture sums up everything that’s happened over the last few days,” Spike said. Taking a breath of relief after finishing the long tale. Boy, they don’t lie when they say you lose weight when you talk. “Hmm,” Dash hummed. Her eyes were closed as well, her posture staying the same throughout the tale. As rude as it was to say, Dash looked quite intelligent to Spike. While she may not be the smartest around, she was one of the best for picking up emotions. I told you what I could, Dash. But I had to leave some parts out. It’s hard saying your fears out loud. Rainbow Dash tried her best to digest all that she heard. Dash’s face, however, proved that some parts were hard to swallow. “So, I’mma gonna try to explain, what happened to you, in, my own words,” Dash said carefully. She spoke slower, so it would be easier for Spike to understand. Even though she was the one in confusion. “So, you woke this morning feeling strange. Not because of the presents you received, but because of these strange ‘urges’ inside your head?” Spike nodded his head. “And, these ‘urges’, are like, triple the times what a pony feels when they want something.” “Y-yes. Sort of.” Dash leaned forward. “What do you mean, ‘sort of?’ Chapter 1: Happy Birthday, Spike!“Happy Birthday to you. Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday dear Spi-ike! Happy Birthday to you!” Pinkie finished her serenade by almost slipping on one of the party streamers that were scattered across the library floor. “Gee, careful, Pinkie!” Spike giggled. “You don’t need to do that, y’know.” He pointed to the three-story cake that was somehow still balanced perfectly on her head. “Nah, I do this all the time, silly,” Pinkie giggled as she brought the cake to the large wooden table. Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Spike all sat around the table, their mouths watering as they eyed the cake hungrily. Rainbow Dash stood up from her seat. “Let me help ya, Pink.” She reached over to help Pinkie with the cake. Pinkie shook her head, causing the cake to wobble on her head. Everyone held their breaths, as they waited for the delicious chocolate cake to be tested against the floor. However, Pinkie, despite not being a unicorn, possessed her own kind of magic. Luck. And with that magic, Pinkie managed to balance the cake perfectly on-top of her head. She tried to place it on the table. “Whoa whoa whoa!” Spike exclaimed, raising his claws. He approached Pinkie and tried to help her with the cake. As he was taller than her, it would be easier. Pinkie looked up at him. “Silly. The Birthday Boy isn’t supposed to do anything.” “Yeah. But this Birthday Boy—” Spike pointed a claw at himself. “—wants to eat an un-destroyed cake. Especially one with emerald toppings.” Spike’s tongue slithered out in an attempt to steal one of the juicy gem encrusted with bits from other spicy gems. “Spiiike,” chided a voice in a far too familiar sisterly tone. His tongue halted in its tracks. A playful punch from Pinkie caused Spike shut his mouth—biting his own tongue and dropping the cake. Pinkie caught the cake with her head and in the same motion placed it upon the table. She looked at Spike with a smirk and returned to her seat, softly singing, “That’s what you get when you don’t trust me!” Spike sighed and took a seat as Twilight levitated the cake to the middle of the table. Spike watched the seventeen candles burn on top of the cake, each little flame reminding him of his life. It’s been a long time since Twi and I first came to Ponyville. Spike looked over at the gifts on the table. “Heh. Hey, do you guys remember that one time. Y’know, when I received so many gifts I transformed into a giant rampaging dragon and destroyed half of Ponyville?” It felt like so long ago. Spike sighed with nostalgia at the warm memory. Applejack raised an eyebrow and glanced at her wrapped gift before slowly sliding it off the table. Spike sighed. Maybe that wasn’t such a warm memory to them. He looked back at the candles. What to wish for? “C’mon, Small Stuff,” Rainbow called. A fork and knife ready in both hooves. “Make a wish already! I wanna eat some cake!” “Don’t rush him, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said and looked over at Spike. “Take your time, darling. And make sure you wish for something you truly want.” “Come on, Rarity,” Rainbow said with a raised brow. “We already know what he truly wants.” Rarity shook her head. “I have no idea as to what you're referring, Rainbow.” Spike itched his eye. Even though he had gotten over his childhood crush, it still stung to get shot down so easily. Spike felt something on his shoulder. He turned to see Twilight smiling. “Wish for what you really want, Spike,” Twilight said. “That way, we can finally eat!” What is it I really want? Spike paused for a moment as he thought about it. He was surrounded by friends who he had spent the day playing pin the donkey and other such games. He’d gotten the chance to talk with them and catch up with what they had been up to. It made Spike feel happy. Spike smiled, closed his eyes and blew out the candles, being careful to not accidentally add extra fire to them. Everyone cheered, although maybe a few were cheering because they could finally eat some cake. Pinkie did the honors of cutting the cake and Rarity assisted by levitating a piece to everyone. “Thanks Rarity,” Twilight said as she levitated a fork and began eating.. The room went quiet as they all enjoyed Pinkie’s delicious confectionary. After a few mouthfuls however, Rainbow spoke up. “So, pipsqueak.” A few cake crumbs fell onto the table as she attempted both talking and eating simultaneously. Spike did the same as Rainbow Dash. “Why do you keep calling me small?” Spike swallowed. Dash did the same. “That’s because no matter how big you get we’ll still remember you as the little baby dragon.” Rainbow said, patting his head. Spike couldn’t help but groan. “Besides,” Dash went on, “you still act like a kid.” Spike resisted the temptation to shove Rainbow off her seat. He curled his claws irritably and ground his teeth. Rainbow raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Hey, don’t take that as a negative. The best way to live life is to never stop acting like a kid.” That didn’t make him feel better at all. Dash sighed as she continued. “Anyways, what did you wish for?” “No way I’m telling you, Dash,” Spike said. Pointing a claw at her. “If I tell you, then it won’t come true.” Spike grabbed another piece of cake with his tongue and used his tongue to mash it up in his mouth instead of using his teeth. He liked how powerful his tongue was. “Spike!” Twilight scolded. “Manners!” “Mmph mph,” Spike apologized. “Why won’t you tell me your wish?” Rainbow whined, obviously taking her own advice about acting like a kid. “I mean, if your wish is to see a sonic rainboom done by yours truly then you’re going to need to ask me in order for it to happen.” “But that wasn’t my wish,” Spike said. Dash nearly choked on her food and started violently coughing. Rarity giggled at the sight. She stopped, though, as if a thought had hit her. “Pardon my ill manners, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity began. “But could you at least offer us a hint to that you were wishing for?” Spike looked away from her and played with his third piece of cake as he thought. A small red blush accompany his cheeks. “Well,” Spike said, unsure as he continued to think. He turned back to his friends. “Okay. But only one hint!” he said, with his index claw raised. Rarity nodded. “It’s something that has to do with the six of you, my friends.” This time it was Rarity’s turn to almost choke on her food. Rainbow Dash followed with a burst of laughter. “Yeah, you wish, champ!” While Pinkie Pie and Applejack shared an amused glance and Fluttershy hid behind her mane, Twilight blushed and turned to Spike. “Uh, Spike. I know you don’t want to tell us what you wished for, but… could you elaborate a little more. So it doesn't sound as… dirty?” “Dirty?” Spike repeated. Why would it sound dirty? His wish wasn’t dirty at all. Twilight slumped her shoulders and sighed. “Never mind,” she huffed and looked at Rarity. “Are you alright?” “Yes, I’m fine,” Rarity said quickly, clearing her throat several times. “Nothing to worry about.” Spike glanced at the still giggling Rainbow Dash and wondered what was so funny, but nothing came to mind. So he shrugged his shoulders and went for his fourth piece of cake. The three story cake went fast. As did the rest of the day. Spike looked out the window just in time to see the sun dip past the mountain, taking the last rays of sunshine with it. Luna should be raising the moon pretty soon Spike sighed, realizing his birthday party was coming to a close. Spike knew it was time for everyone to go. Spike and Twilight, being the good hosts they were, showed them out to the door. “Before anyone leaves,” Twilight said, halting her guests. “I’m sure Spike has something he would like to say.” Twilight looked over to Spike, who nervously fiddled with his claws. Building up his courage, Spike looked up at his friends. “Thank you, ladies, for coming to my birthday.” Spike looked at the calendar that hung on the wall, not looking at any particular date as his twilding became faster. “I kinda thought you wouldn’t make it, seeing how Sweet Apple Acres extension has been delayed, or how heavy the demand for dresses are this season, and Sugarcube Corner being so busy lately with tourists coming so far as Canterlot.” Spike’s closed his eyes for what he said next. “And I know I’m getting too old for these kind of parties anymore.” Now that I think about it, Rainbow Dash was right about life being best as a kid. I really don’t want to grow up, but I guess no one’s a kid forever. “Are you KIDDING!” exclaimed Pinkie, throwing a hoof over Spike’s shoulder. “Friends are what make the party! Besides, you’re never too old to party and dance!” “But what if you get so old you need to start using a cane?” Spike asked. “Then the cane will be my dance partner, of course!” Pinkie answered. Spike couldn’t help but smile. “Oh come on, Spike!” Dash began, resting her hoof on the drake as she hovered next to him. “Don’t look like that! You know I’d miss napping for you and the girls. Scoots as well.” Spike beamed and pulled the two mares into a tight hug, almost picking them up. He span around happily. “Whee!” Pinkie exclaimed in delight. “Alright, Spike,” Twilight said. “If you swirl any faster, I’d assume you were training them for space travel.” Spike stopped spinning, almost dropping Dash and Pinkie, before carefully letting them down onto the floor. Spike awkwardly scratched the back of his neck once his arms were free. “Eh, sorry about that. I guess I’m just pretty happy. Thank you all again for coming.” “It was no problem at all, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “But I’d better be going. My animals might get worried as I’m not usually out this late.” “Oh!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I’d better get back to Sugarcube Corner before the Cakes realize I even left!” Pinkie ran out the door as fast as a blue hedgehog. “I think I hear a cloud just calling my name,” Dash said with a yawn, “Happy Birthday, Spike.” “Well, I reckon Big Macintosh probably needs my help finishing up around the farm right about now.” Applejack said. She gestured for Spike to lower his head. Spike expected for her to whisper something, instead, she gave his head a noogie. “Happy Birthday, sugarcube.” “Darling, I really hope you enjoy the new suit I made for you,” Rarity said. Spike was surprised to see a blue aura levitating a measuring tape which measured his body all over. “But I didn’t have your current measurements. You’ve just been growing so much lately! I do hope I haven’t spoiled your birthday present.” She put away the measuring tape in a small bag. “Tell you what, Spikey, I’ll go make sure your green suit fits perfectly—Eurgh! Why in Equestria would I chose green? Purple suits you far better than any green would.” For some reason, Rarity slapped herself with her own hoof. “Sorry. As I was saying, if you want to come by and get proper measurements done, I can make you a new suit and design it—” Rarity's self-conscious rant was cut short by a hug. “You chose green because you knew it was my favorite color,” Spike reminded her. “And I think a green suit would be perfect.” Rarity let out a deep breath and squeezed Spike in return. “Ohh, what would I do without you, Spikey-Wikey? You’re right, I’ll make you a green suit.” She gave him a chaste peck on the cheek. Spike blushed and pulled away from the hug. “Thanks, Rarity,” he said. Rarity giggled as she continued. “But darling, you must inform me if the suit is not to your taste, alright?" Spike smiled. “Okay.” Rarity shared his smile and turned to make her way out the door. She was the last guest to leave, however she left the door open. Spike narrowed his eyes on the door. Rarity should really close the door when she leaves. Everyone should close doors when they leave. That’s common courtesy, no? A purple aura consumed the door and closed it. Spike looked to Twilight and smiled. There we go. Someone who closes things! “Well Spike, today has been a long day with the party games and the dancing and all. Especially the little performance at the end there—” Spike’s face reddened in response. “—but it’s late. We should think about going to bed.” Spike opened his mouth to speak, but Twilight spoke first. “Now, I know I gave you these two days off to enjoy your birthday, but you shouldn’t allow it to mess up your sleep schedule nor fall too far behind in your studies.” “I know, Twilight,” Spike said, looking over at the fold-out table that held more wrappers than presents. “I’m just going to stay up a little longer to check out my presents.” “Alright,” Twilight cooed, the sister in her coming out. “Just try not to spend too much time in front of the mirror.” Twilight smirked as she ascended the stairs that led to her room and looked back at the drake. “Oh, and Spike?” Her eyes met his own. “Happy Birthday, my number one assistant.” They shared a smile before she went into her room, leaving the door open. As she disappeared through the door, however, Spike’s smile faded. Everyone should start closing doors, y’know. With them open, flies and noises can come and go. And we can’t have that. I could go and close the door myself, but then I would be cleaning up after others. And Twilight’s the one who told me that’s not a good thing. Well, she said it’s sort of not a good thing. Still, if I start making ponies close the doors then it should catch on. And if it doesn’t then I’ll become just like Princess Celestia and make it a well known lesson to close doors. Maybe Twilight could write me a friendship letter about it? Spike shook his head and scratched his ear, digging for… something. He couldn’t find anything, so he shrugged and got busy with his gifts: notably, his green suit. Rarity even included a fedora. Manly. As he put it on, he found it was a little right around his waist and the cuffs were too short on his wrists. Still, Spike loved the design of the suit, making him feel like a secret agent straight out of a movie. Spike pulled the usual poses; standing sideways with claws in pockets. Lowering his fedora to cover his eyes, he stood with his legs slightly apart. Spike tossed the hat aside and grabbed at his stomach as if a bullet had passed through it and he was preventing the bleeding. He slumped over, and with his free claw he pointed an imaginary gun at the mirror. “Bang.” With that, Spike fell over on his back, playing dead. After a few seconds, he giggled and used his claws to leap back up. He continued to do more poses for a little while. Soon, however, Spike became tired of looking at himself in the mirror (which was a surprising, he could admit). He took off the suit and hung it up. A loud chirp grabbed his attention. Looking over at the cuckoo clock, he gasped at the time. It was midnight, and Spike was on the verge of breaking his promise with Twilight. He quickly tidied up what mess he had made and crept up to his bedroom, hoping he wouldn’t wake his big sister up. Spike could just make out Twilight’s door on the way. It was too dark to see, but it still looked open. Spike sighed, curling his right claw. Doors should be closed when not in use. Come on! A sudden drowsiness came over Spike. The hallway swayed slightly, and for some reason his left arm felt a bit lighter. I must be getting tired. Too much cake. He glanced down the hall to check that no candles were burning. Twilight hadn’t forgotten about that, at least. Walking over to the door, he realized that it had actually been shut already. Huh. I guess Twilight did close it. Weird. Walking over to his own room, Spike opened the door and made a conscious effort to close the door as tightly as possible once inside. Just to make sure it doesn’t accidentally open during the night. Spike shook his head again. Was he talking to himself now? He scurried over to his bed. Snuggling under the sheets, he sighed as his bed welcomed him home. Snuggling into the sheets, he reflected on his day and smiled as he looked forward to the next.
Chapter 2: Morning of the Bizarre“Birds are so annoying,” Spike grumbled from his sleep. A light invaded the darkness of his closed eyes, shooting claw to block out the light. He sighed in relief, but his ears will assaulted the the crips of the birds. “Can’t you shut up for five minutes? And you, sun, can you stay down for an hour?” A fire combusted in Spike’s shoulder, which he loosely grabbed. Spike sprung forward, a bit out of breath. Light no longer invaded the room, even though Spike had removed his claw from his eyes. He took a gander around the room, and another realization was made. “The chirping, it… stopped.” Looking to his window, the blinds blocked any light from entering. Despite… the light just entering seconds before. Spike didn’t close it in his sleep, did he? And, upon sliding the blinds and looking outside, there wasn’t a bird to be seen. The bizarreness of the morning substituted his need for coffee, as he now stood wide awake. Did Twilight do this? Spike let go of his shoulder. Or maybe I’m just seeing things. Bah, I should go get Twilight to set appointment with a doctor for me. Spike stood up from his bed and intended to do just that. He descended the staircase - and, while doing so, heard a soft humming resonating from the kitchen. Setting that as his destination, he found Twilight at just the place; buttering a pan, except, she wasn’t using butter. “Twilight, what are you doing?” Spike asked as he leaped off the bottom steps into the kitchen. Twilight jumped at the sudden noise, dropping what was not butter into the pan. “Oh! G-Good morning, Spike! Did you have a nice sleep?” Twilight positioned herself so that her body hid the pan. “Yeah. Aside from few strange dreams.” Spike scratched the side of his head, inching his head past hers. “But I think what you’re doing right now is even more strange.” Looking around the kitchen, Spike found upon the table, were set many different ingredients that were never meant to mix. Spike couldn’t help but shake his head. All Twilight could offer was a sheepish smile. “You’re always the one making meals around here, so I figured I’d cook you breakfast as part of your birthday gift.” Spike sighed as he approached the lavender mare. “Twilight, the collection of Dante books were more than enough. And I’d rather not see them burn up along with the rest of the library, because someone decided to cheese instead of butter.” “What?” Twilight said. “I didn’t use cheese.” Spike raised a brow. Twilight went to the pan and lifted the object. She licked it. “Okay. So it’s cheese.” Twilight levitated the cheese to the trash - which caused Spike to bite down on his claw. You never waste a single ingredient; you can always find a place for it. Am I going to have to show that to you, Twilight? Taking a breath, Spike entered the kitchen. He surged through the drows, and retrieved his trusty apron. The apron was a bit small for Spike now, but he was too torn to throw it away. Spike looked to what ingredients Twilight left out. He put a claw to his mouth as he thought. Better keep it simple. If I make it complex, she may give up on it. Funny for a mare of her status. Spike mentally slapped himself for having such a thought. What the heck am I thinking? Even though it’s true- Ah! There I go again! Out of all the ingredients on the table, the eggs and toast made the most sense. Maybe I’m just grouchy because I haven’t had breakfast yet. Now, as for such; teaching Twilight how to make French Toast should be easy enough. Putting away what items he didn’t need, Spike washed his claws and prepared to make the meal. Twilight trotted out of the kitchen. “Hey,” Spike said, turning off the tap. “Where do you think you’re going?” Twilight turned around, looking guilty. “Oh. I thought you were going to take over cooking; seeing how I’m now really that much help. I’m probably just going to spend the morning catching up on Daring Do’s latest adventure.” “Oh no you’re not,’ Spike said as he held another apron. “You’re going to be helping me make breakfast today.” “Oh-Oh, okay,” Twilight said. She seemed confused at first, but nonetheless, she put on the spare apron. “I just hope more of a help than a burden,” she joked. Spike glared at her for a moment, then went to butter the pan. Cast an eye back, Spike saw the same confused look on Twilight. Whenever Spike asked for anything, he was typically shy or mostly joking. But this time, he flat out ordered her to do it. It felt… good, for Spike to have some control. But Twilight, well, he wasn’t sure what she was thinking. Twilight approached the drake, who had finished buttering the pan. He shot her another glare, only fueling Twilight confusion. “Spike,” Twilight asked, “is everything alright?” “Everything would be a lot better if you started cracking the eggs,” he replied. “Alright,” Twilight said. She shrugged, and got to work on the carton and bowl present. She levitated an egg, and smashed it against the bowl. Whatever she had planned in her mind, it didn’t go as well as it did in reality. Spike groaned at her stupidity, but caught himself before he could make a remark. What am I doing? I’m getting angry over small little things Spike took a breath, trying to calm both his heart and his mind. He approached Twilight and assisted in the clean up. “Don’t be overconfident just yet,” Spike began, wiping the counter with a paper-towel. “Cooking is the same as every other art; you gotta get used to it first. Here.” He instructed with his claw to pick up another egg. Twilight complied. “This time, do it lightly. Hit it multiple times if needed.” Twilight nodded. She narrowed her eyes on the bowl, which caused Spike to lightly chuckle. She hit the egg once, just to make a small line; she did it again, this time with more force; the egg cracked. Twilight smiled with glee, as she poured the egg into the bowl. “See,” Spike said with a smile, “now you have better idea on how much force you should use. The same principle can be used for most things in cooking.” Twilight giggled. “Thanks, Spike.” He only nodded as he returned the work. The two began cooking the meal, all the while humming a catchy tune. “I guess Spike was just a little moody from waking up,” Twilight reasoned under her breath. After a while, the unicorn and dragon finished up in the kitchen, and the fruit of their work were eight pieces of french toast… and two omelets. Seeing how it was supposed to be Spike’s day off, and he was primarily the one making breakfast, Twilight saw it fit for herself to clean the kitchen; as it was really the only thing she could do. She sent Spike to the table with the food. But like the kind drake he was, he waited for her before eating. Spike smiled as Twilight took a seat. With a hungry stomach, and mouth more than willing to obey, she dug into her plate. But as she did so, Twilight noticed that Spike had taken both omelets. But surely, she must of come to the conclusion that Spike’s a dragon, and he needs more food. That made sense. What didn’t make sense, however, was Spike stealing a toast off her plate. He ate it with no shame. Twilight looked at him, flabbergasted. “Spike?” “Yeah?” “What do suppose you’re doing?” “Eating.” Twilight had to shake her head at the response, and her tone became aggressive. “Yeah. But you’re eating off my plate, without asking.” Spike looked at her, expressionless, as he appeared to munch on nothing. His behaviour caused Twilight's forward head to form temporary wrinkles. “You should at least eat the food off your plate before asking for more; don’t bite what you can’t chew.” Twilight looked at Spike’s plate, only to notice it missing. “Wait, where is your food?” Spike pointed to his chest. “You even ate the plate!?” Twilight’s wings spurred open. “Yeah,” Spike answered as he leaned back in his chair. “I also ate the fork and the knife. The knife went down pretty easy, but the fork is having a harder time. It feels it’s cutting stuff on the way down.” Twilight looked at Spike with an open mouth, but he did not care what thoughts she possessed. “Look at the time,” Spike said, in the most boring way possible. “It’s bedtime already!” Finally, Twilight spoke some words. “But you just woke up!” Twilight quickly glanced at the time. “Bedtime isn’t till eleven pm! “Oh wow, look at the time.” Spike pointed at the clock. “Eleven o’clock. Time to go hit the hay.” Spike rose from his chair. “Didn’t you hear what I just said? The clock reads at-” Twilight glanced at the clock, only for it to point to eleven o’clock. “Spike, it’s only eleven AM.” “Are you sure about that?” “Of course I’m sure.” Still, Twilight did a double check. “It’s a eleven… pm?” “I’m glad you agree.” Twilight did a double take, at both the clock and the drake. “How did you do that?” Spike remained silent. Twilight sighed as she tried once more. “Where do you're going, mister? It’s not even night out!” All Spike did before we went to sleep, was point to the window. Not a speck of light existed outside. Twilight collapsed into her seat. She spoke no more words, instead filling her mouth with more toast. The pen striked the page. What the pen left, were words. The words then described useless rules that the ponies from Ponyville wanted. For example, a pony wanted the ability to sue Sugar Cube Corner, because her ice cream had melted, and that they weren’t informed that her that ice cream would melt. Twilight would’ve normally laugh at such a request, but since she received the complaint a few dozen times, she was debating about putting a sign up in the bakery. No, I wouldn’t do that to Pinkie. Twilight thought. But I could set fire to this pile - or better yet, to the drake upstairs. It wouldn’t harm him, but would give him a good wake up call for how he acted earlier. Twilight looked at her desk: Two stacks of paper stood tall, awaiting her approval. So, she move the two off to the side, and promptly slumped on the desk. What am I supposed to make of that, anyway? I know that wasn’t Spike; sometimes he tries to act cool, but he never takes it that far. He was acting odd at first, but returned to normal. Can I assume the same is happening again? But if this becomes an occurrence, does that mean something’s wrong with him? Or is he simply going through puberty? Another thought struck Twilight: one that caused her to bite her lip. His greed wouldn’t be coming back. Right? He beat it, a while back. And today wasn’t really anything too bad. But… it can get worse. And if it does, then that’ll mean- Twilight stopped the train of thought there. Whether it be a possible cause, she didn’t want to think about it now. She didn’t want to think of anything. Looking at the time (which she fixed), Twilight decided to go to Sugarcube early, and have a few cop of coffee before her friends came. Retrieving her bag from the wooden stool, Twilight called out to Spike. “Spike, if you’re awake: I’m heading out to meet with the girls!” Snore. Twilight left the tree house, and flipped the open sign closed. Upon doing so, Twilight noticed something odd. Only the treehouse seemed to be covered in night. For only a few steps away, one could see the sun at it’s peak. Twilight came to conclusion that the big, green cloud above the treehouse, was responsible for the darkness. The cloud covered the tree house and most of ground below it. The green cloud looked as if it consumed other clouds to achieve its size, and even though clouds carried no weight in them; it felt to the eye that they carried something within. “Hmph!” Twilight looked in time to witness a blue blur strike the cloud. The blur rebounded, and would’ve been launched in the opposite direction if it weren’t for it’s wings, halting the wind. The blur tuned to into Rainbow Dash. “What in the hay is up with this cloud?!” said Rainbow. She noticed a green blob on her left forehoof, and quickly tried to wipe it off. “Yuck. What is this?” “Rainbow!” Twilight called. “Twilight?” asked Rainbow. She looked all over, until her eyes found the purple mare standing on the ground, out of the clouds darkness. “What’s up with this cloud? You mess up on a spell again?” “No! It came out of nowhere. Though, I may know who caused it to come here.” Twilight spouted her wings, and met the cyan mare in the air. “Who wodda bring this here?” Twilight tried to look at the library, but couldn’t see past the cloud. “I think Spike may be behind this.” “Spike?” Rainbow asked. “How could Spike, a dragon with barely any magic, and no wings, collect enough clouds to create this thing?” “I’m still trying to wrap my head around it myself. But for now,” Twilight looked to the cloud. “We need to find a way to get rid of this.” That question caused Rainbow to smirk. And for Twilight to frown. “Well, normally. Since when I’m a working mare, I’d bring it to the factory to dispose of it, and to see what it’s compounded of. But seeing how it’s my day off - I’m going to do this instead.” Dash flew back a great distance. She singled for Twilight to move, and Twilight flew as far as she could. Taking a breath to steady herself, Dash zoomed forward. Moments before impact, Dash stop flapping her wings and got into a stance. And with all her monument and force, Dash twisted her body, and her kick came as strong as ever against the cloud; which broke into half, and hurried to the Everfree Forest. The other half stayed. “Grr.” Dash raised her leg, and side sweep the other half. Boom! Thanks to the separation, the cloud was lighter, and sped off in the opposite direction from its brethren. “One half: goes to the forest. The other? Hopefully makes it to the factory.” Twilight’s jaw hung low. She looked to right and left, and once again for that day, couldn’t wrap her mind on what happened. Dash only smile. “Ya see, Twilight? Sometimes all you need is a good kick to get things movin.” Twilight managed to close her mouth, and following Dash’s lead on landing. “Anyways, you were telling me Spike was somehow behind this? Forgive my, uh, intrusion. But I don’t think Spike would be capable of that. Hay. I would have a hard time creating a cloud that big and strong.” “I don’t know how to explain what happened today. I’m still trying to think about what just happened now.” Dash chuckled, putting on a grin. “Don’t,” Twilight started, “I’d rather not hear a speech about how awesome you are.” Dash kept her mouth shut. Twilight sighed, and shook her head. “Do you mind if we go to Sugarcube corner early?” “Not a problem with me.” “Thank you.” Twilight sighed blissfully. Looking forward to coffee and some food to eat. “I’ll try and tell what happened with Spike.” So the pegasus and the unicorn made their way to the sweets shop. Ponies trotted apple stands to grape stands. Finding the best deal they could for the bit they had. Twilight watched the ponies from the window, as they went about their normal day. Twilight had forgotten what a normal morning looked like, after what had transpired with Spike. Twilight giggled giggled at the claiming pace of the town. “Twilight,” said Dash. She was concerned with the way she was acting. “Are you okay?” “Sure,” Twilight said. Than proceeded to drop her head on the table. “Why wouldn’t I be?” “For a lot of reasons, actually.” Dash waved to Ms. Cake, who came over to the table. “Why, hello girls,” Ms. Cake greeted. Twilight kept her head buried on the table. “Um, Rainbow dear, is she okay?” “I hope so,” Dash answered. “Well, can I go get you some sweets to brighten up your day?” Twilight didn’t move. “Just coffee, thank you.” Ms. Cake looked to Dash, but she had nothing to say on the matter. “I’ll have a few cupcakes, if you don’t mind.” “Not at all, dear.” Ms. Cake glance at Twilight once more, before leaving to go start a new batch of sweets, and brew another jar of coffee. Dash sighed and shook her head. Using her forehooves, she grabbed Twilight’s head, and pointed it towards her. “Alright, level with me. What really has you so depressed? “It’s like I told you,” replied Twilight in a tired tone, one that couldn’t be fixed by coffee. “Spike’s been acting weird, and I don’t like it.” “You’re leaving something out. This isn’t even like your typical depression – like when you thought Celestia was going to send you to magical kindergarten. Something’s eating at you and you spill what it is.” Twilight raised her own head. “Look, Dash. What’s eating me is probably something I’m over thinking.” “So say it.” “If I say it, than I may cause panic over nothing. But if I don’t say it, then if does happen, then no one will be ready for it. This is the conundrum I’m in.” “As much as I hate to say it,” Dash began, “coffee won’t help what’s wrong with the heart.” “Fine,” Twilight said. She sat proper in her seat. “But you cannot over-react, nor tell anybody about my suspicions.” Dash zipped her mouth and placed her hoof under her chin. Twilight leaned in, as did Dash. The two got close. “Would you mind not doing that in here, dearings?” asked Ms. Cake. Twilight and Rainbow recoiled back into their seats as Ms. Cake placed the coffee and cupcakes on the table. “No, we weren't gonna-” Twilight hastily worded defensive was cut short by Ms. Cake, pouring cream into her coffee. “I know. I’m just kidding with you dear.” Ms. Cake smiled. She left shortly afterwards. Both mares sighed. Afterwards, Dash dug into her treats, while Twilight sipped on her coffee. “So,” Dash started. “What’s this secret that’s killing you?” Twilight took another sip before answering. “I think Spike’s greed is returning.” The cupcake residing in Dash’s mouth was splattered out, covering some of the table. Twilight wasn’t surprised, as she took another sip of coffee. Dash grabbed a napkin and cleaned up the mess, while she had a hard time controlling the jerky movements of her body. She wanted to scream and get all the answers, but Dash isn’t one to break a promise. So she breathed deeply, threw away the napkin, and leaned in close. “That’s all?” Dash asked, though some nervousness found their way into her words, “so what?” “So what? I don’t want my little brother destroying this town a second time!” Couple of heads gazed their way. Twilight did her best to smile at them. She turned bad to Dash, lowering her voice. “I still need to meet Spike for myself to see how he’s changed. But seem alright from what I seen last night. But if the purple dragon is up to the same scheme as before, than all we gotta do is beat him before it get’s out of hoof. Or, if it does get out of hoof; beat him anyways!” “Dash. I appreciate the advice, but please don’t beat Spike.” Dash rubbed her forehoof; not making eye contact with Twilight. “It wouldn't hurt that much.” “Dassh.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “Fine. I won’t hurt the little bugger… as long as he doesn’t come to deserve it.” “I suppose that’s better than nothing. Now, we don’t know what’s fully wrong with Spike - for all we know, it’s nothing. But still, I’m glad I told you, and I want only for you to know.” “It’s a sealed deal , Twilight. Now,” Dash took one of the delicious cupcakes and slid it Twilight’s way. “Loosen up a bit. Or else our friends will get concerned.” Twilight smiled, and took a bite out of the cupcake. “Once again, your right, Rainbow Dash. Thanks.” “Like I’m ever wrong.” “Whoahee, Pinkie and Dash sure love their soft cookies!” Applejack said. She took a bite out of her tanish cupcake, which had little frosting on the top to add sweetness. “I agree, that a nice treat does sweeten up life,” said Rarity. She took a bit out of her cupcake, but the frosting cause her to recoil from the sweetness. “But should only be enjoyed now and then. Not every day like how those two eat.” “Uhm… I think it’s fine… That is, if you, um, eat enough healthy things like apples or carrots to offset the sweets,” Fluttershy said. She took a small bite out of her cupcake. “It also helps if you take smaller bites. Or at least, that’s what I think.” Applejack and Twilight laughed at Fluttershy’s words. Rarity frowned as she looked away, trying to keep her head high. Twilight halted her laughter, as she picked up her green and white cupcake. “I have to agree with Fluttershy,” Twilight said. “But you could always take of the icing.” And with Twilight’s magic, she levitated the frosting off the cupcake; causing both Applejack and Fluttershy to giggle. Twilight suddenly felt like she was being invaded somehow - causing her to shudder. She looked to her purple aura, only to see a pink tongue stealing the icing. In one lick, it was gone. Twilight sighed as Pinkie giggled at the taste. “Needs to be more sweeter!” Pinkie said. Everyone was caught up in the conversation to noticed that the two had returned, and with a bag containing a lot of soft cookies. Dash took a seat as Pinkie placed the bag on the table. Rarity sighed, as she looked at the window like Twilight did before. I’m going to run around this town twice to burn off what I’m going to eat. Applejack felt guilty for smiling at her friend’s misfortune. Looking around, all her friends were munching away happily on the soft cookies; the chocolate chunks melting in their mouths. Seeing it getting silent, Applejack figured she get a conversation going. “You know, I kinda understood what Spike meant last night,” Applejack finished another cookie, so hard to stop eating; even when talking. “Mm. Playing games like pin the tail, or dancing to the crazy toones - it made me feel like a lil’ filly again. Growing up really isn’t all that fun. Heck, even eat these cookies, I’m worried about how long I’m gonna work until I burn ‘em off.” Upon hearing Spike’s name, Twilight and Rainbowdash choked on their cookies. Luckily no one noticed as they forced themselves to swallow. Fluttershy, being the only one with a strong will, stopped halfway eating her cookie to give her two cents. “I wouldn’t say growing up is a terrible thing. I kinda like how much we’ve a progressed from being kids. But I do agree with Applejack; we did have a lot less responsibilities as fillies.” Fluttershy finished her cookie. “Yeah. Spike weren't wrong about that statement,” said Applejack. She finished her last cookie - grabbing a napkin, she wiped her mouth and looked to Twilight. “How is the little dragon enjoying his gifts?” “Oh! S-Spike?” Twilight stuttered. “He fine! He loves his gifts-” Twilight looked away and cleared her throat “-thanks for again for the blanket.” Twilight refusing to keep eye contact struck AJ as odd. “Uh-oh. Did he not like the design of the blanket? Big macintosh insist on going with green flame - somthing dragon like. But I thought the apples would remind him of us.” “Nononono, that’s not it at all! He loves the the apples more than anything - reminds him of the apple family everytime he see’s it!” Twilight began to sweat. Applejack narrow her eyes on the mare. “Are ya’ sure about than hun’? I can easily get Applebloom to sew a new cover.” “AJ, we love it. That’s not the problem.” “Oh, so what is the problem, Sugarcube?” Applejack pressed further. Twilight’s pupil shrank, as her coat was starting to get wet from her sweat. She looked to Rainbow Dash, who had halted in her cookie munching. Her mind went through possible explanations, but not one of them would’ve saved their cabosse. So she shrugged her shoulders. Some help you are, though Twilight. With everyone’s eyes on her now, she had no choice but to speak a bit of truth. Twilight took a breath; closed her eyes, and relaxed her shoulders. She… cleared her mind. “The problem isn’t that Spike doesn’t like your gift; he loves it. It’s just, this morning, he’s been acting incredibly weird. And for privacy's sake, I don’t want to speak of it.” That should settle that, Twilight thought. “Alright, Sugarcube,” Applejack said defensively. “If it was somthin’ you wer uncomfortable speak about, you could’a said somthin’.” “I think me sweating and being uncomfortable is a pretty good hint that I’m uncomfortable,” restored Twilight. The two looked at each other with narrowed eyes. Applejack went to speak of not liking Twilight’s tone, but Fluttershy - despite having a much softer voice, was heard first. “Twilight, I do know that you didn’t want to talk about Spike, but I do hope you don’t mind my asking if he is okay?” Fluttershy asked, and promptly hid behind her mane - scared of either Twilight snapping at her or hearing poor news about the drake. Twilight went to do what Fluttershy first feared, but couldn't find her voice. Dang it, Fluttershy. I can’t get angry at you when you’re like that! And I can’t say no, either. Curse you and your over politeness! “Well, um~” Twilight stopped to think. She didn’t want to lie to the pegasus. “Physically he’s fine. Just this morning, Spike said and did some things he normally wouldn’t do.” “Oh-oh,” Fluttershy said, coming out of her pinkish mane. “Is he going through puberty?” Twilight sat back in her seat, and used her hoof to knock on her head. “Uhh~ maybe that’s the case. But I’ve already caught him late at night in the bathroom alone, and he was standing and not going pee, so I think he’s already went through it.” Everyone stopped eating cookies. and looked at the bookworm with agape mouths. Twilight stared back, confused on what they were confused about. Rainbow cleared her throat. “Um, Twilight pal. I don’t think that’s what Flutters meant by the question.” Something unlocked in Twilight’s brain. “Ohh! No. Just, the things he did in the mourning; puberty doesn’t bring about eating a plate as well as fork and knife.” Twilight went to eat a cookie. “What?” asked Applejack. “Dah, dang it!” exclaimed Twilight, who dropped her cookie at the realization of her mistake. “Pretend I didn’t say anything, please?!” The others weren’t sure to make of the comment. Pinkie thought that Spike mistaken it all for food. Rarity was convinced he had done it on accident Rainbow thought the same as Rarity, but Twilight’s worrying had made her start to worry as well. Applejack and Fluttershy weren’t quite sure how to comprehend that statement. So their minds turned off for a few moments. All were intention on questioning Twilight further; despite her plea not to. But the drake of their subject had entered the establishment as well, and caused all of them to shut their mouths. The drake took a moment to clasp his claws as one, and reach up as high as he could to the ceiling (which he now wasn’t to far away from), stretching his body. He felt immediate satisfaction upon hearing the pop his body gave him. Upon letting out a long held breath, he saw the girls setting at the table. He waved. Twilight looked at her five friends. “We’ll talk about this later, okay?” Everyone nodded. Spike approached the table, and he looked at everyone with a smile. “How’s it going, everyone? I didn’t know you girls were meeting again today.” “You didn’t know that, because today’s your day off,” Twilight said, kinda harsh. Her eyes studied the dragon for anyone differences. Twilight’s rudeness went over Spike’s head. “Oh yeah, that’s right. Excuse my intrusion.” “And what are you doing up? I thought you were because it’s dark out, you’re supposed to sleep?” “I tried sleeping. But I had these weird dreams; ones that I didn’t like. And then I realize you can’t get much done when you fall… asleep.” His eyes widened upon seeing what was left of the oven baked cookies. He tried to look away, but his eyes refused. The saliva his mouth produced didn’t help either. “Yer drewing, hun’,” Applejack said. Internally giggling at Spike. “If ya’ want, Sugarcube, you could hav’ one.” Spike quickly bowed to Applejack, with the biggest smile he could form. And like a fragile object, he picked the cookie softly, and deposited into his mouth. His eyes shut on their own. Spike’s behaviour struck the girls of sort of odd, but nothing that Spike wouldn’t normally do. Even as a teenager, Spike still acted as a kid. I’m lost, Twilight thought, just this morning, he was aggressive, and over the top weird. Now he’s just weird and polite! What’s going on here, what inside of him changed? Wait! Twilight looked him up and down, almost to the point it looked like she was listing to a heavy metal band, and noticed something. He’s grown - Spike’s taller! Not by a lot, but he’s gotten taller. Unless my mind's playing tricks on me, or he’s simply growing up! No, why do I keep second guessing myself? Twilight realized her breathing became frantic, and stopped thinking. Going to square one, she followed her breathing exercise, and naturally, her shoulder lowered, and her mind became less foggy. Twilight looked at Fluttershy, only to noticed he hid part of her face behind her mane. Fluttershy’s fear of dragons. She got passed it when coming to Spike; she was fine yesterday. Did she also notice something about Spike, instinctually causing her fear? “Uhm, Spike. If you’d like, you could take a seat with us,” Fluttershy offered, her tone awfully low. “We still have some cookies to share.” “Nah, I do appreciate the offer. But, I have some things to think about. Weird things.” Spike stood there for a moment, heavily in thought. He then shook his head, ridding the idea, and went to to leave. Rainbow Dash buried his way. “Heya, buddy,” Rainbow said with a forced tone. She wanted to keep Spike along longer, or speak one on one with him, so she could get to the bottom of things. “I just thought of a cool trick that you and me could do. It would start like-” Rainbow’s explanation of the fake trick was cut short, by the purple scaled claw pushing her aside, and the owner of the said claw walking past her. “That’s nice,” Spike said, walking away from the group. “Wha-” Rainbow was stomped by the actions that occurred, and went to yell at the drake. Until his tail passed by her as well, carrying along a few delectabile cookies. “Hey!” Rainbow yelled to Spike. “You’re stealing our cookies!” Spike turned his head so that only half his face showed, and what he showed them was half a grin. “Why, you,” Dash mutter, rolling up invisible sleeves on her arms. She was going to chase after the drake and make him fear for his life. I get to beat the drake that stole my cookies, and burn off those said cookies at the same time. What a perfect plan, Rainbow! Unfortunately for Rainbow, the pink and blue aura enveloping her wings held her back. Though her legs really did try to run after the drake. It’s no use chasing after the drake if it’s going to cost me my wings. Dash halted in attempts in retrieval, and threw her hooves up in surrender. Rarity and Twilight sighed, relieved that they prevented a scene. “Take a seat, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity insisted. Looking around to see if any eyes were on them. “No need to cause a ruckus over cookies. Even if they were straight out the oven.” Her last words carried regret within them. “Fine,” Rainbow said. She took a seat, and laid her head on the table like how Twilight did previously. “But I am going to get back at that dragon.” Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle at her friends childish behaviour. If Fluttershy had to say, Pinkie and Spike were alike in that way. “Speaking of that dragon,” Fluttershy took a quick glance at Spike, who had taken a seat at table nearest to a wall. He leaned his head on his claws, slowly eating the cookies he stolen as his eyes were glued to a particular part of the table. “Spike doesn’t really seem all that different from yesterday. Taking the cookies was a little cheeky for him, but I don’t think he’s changed at all.” Fluttershy looked back at Spike to make sure he didn’t hear what she said, but raised an eyebrow at the brown stallion who had taken a seat at the same table as Spike. “I have to agree on Flutters on this one, Twi,” Rainbow said, lifting her head from the table and keeping it held high. “Do you think Spike could be responsible for that huge simily cloud in the sky?” “Rainbow!” Twilight yelled, irritated by Rainbow not keeping her promise. Rainbow Dash brought her head down, and tried to hide her eyes. “My bad, Twilight.” Twilight responded by rubbing her eyes - caffeine starting to lose it’s effect on her. “Uhm, pardon my intrusion, Twilight. But what did you say Spike did this morning?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.” “I don’t know how, but when I told Spike it’s still mourning, so that he couldn’t go to sleep. He somehow manage to summon a cloud filled with a strange liquid that covered the treehouse in darkness, making it look like it was night-time.” Applejack kept her eyes on Twilight - she didn’t say anything, she just sat there and thought. Then she spoke. “So, Twi. You’re tryna tell me that little gentle drake manage to make a big cloud appear?!” Applejack broke into a small fit a laughter, one that Rarity partook in as well. “Come’on, Sugarcube. We all know Spike’s not the type to even talk back!” With a hoof, Applejack suggested that they all should look at the purple and green dragon. “See,” Applejack said, “he may look a whole lot bigger, but he’s still the kind little drake on the inside.” The mane six looked, and what they saw was this: Spike, calmly sitting in his seat, as a stallion wearing a rather nice scarf talked about his day. Then, Spike socked him right in the face, causing him to go flying. “HOLY COW!” Applejack cried, as everyone raised from their seats and looked. The stallion found himself stuck in the wall, and tried to dislodge himself from it. He looked to Spike and asked. “W-Why the hay did you do that?” “Cause you talked too much,” said Spike. He finished his last of the cookies, then stared at anyone looking at him. No one chose to start anything, so they returned to their seats. Spike smiled, and felt good. So be bid farewell to Ms. Cake, and waved goodbye to the girls as well, who didn’t know what to do in response. Spike left a tip as well, hoping it being big enough to repair any damages. Having a hard time to close their mouths, the Mane Six looked to one another, not sure what emotion to express besides bewilderment. So they decided on the following words: “What in Celestia’s name just happened!?” No longer than five minutes ago, Spike took a seat at Sugarcube Corner. Spike raised his tail to the table, and unwinded his tail, depositing the tastily gooey goods upon the table; all for him to devor. Even though Spike could eat the cookie with his tongue along, he instead took a small bite out of it, deciding to saviour the treat. *SNAP* It sounded as if someone snapped their finger in Spike’s mind; his head suddenly feeling heavy. Spike used his left claw to catch his head, his elbow using the top of the table for support. Letting out a long held breath, Spike threw the other half of his cookie into his mouth; his eyes looking at a crumb on the table. What’s wrong with me today? My arms… Spike right claw came into view; moving it around as he studied it. When I woke up, it’s like I couldn’t feel it. Not because I had slept on - it felt like something else, a feeling I can’t describe. Am I just having an odd day? No! That can’t be the case. Spike resumed eating the cookies, as they fueled his thinking power. I was to weird this morning. Some came about me; it gave me more confidence. Typically, when Twilight spills something on the ground, or spends the night studying and leaving the mess for me. I’ll maybe complain, but I’d end up cleaning up after her anyway. At times, if I talked back, or forcibly said no, then I doubt she would get mad. But I never had the courage to do so. But today… Spike sneaked a peek at the girls, seeing by their facial expression if he could find out what they were talking about. They seemed to be joking around; as if Twilight forgot about this morning already. I felt deserved, like she owed me! There was a fire, and it spoke for me. I’m not going to lie; it felt good standing up for myself, and the look on her face! It was priceless - I caught in the act and she knew it! But then, I became so mad. Why? The tiniest annoyance she did amplified, I contemplated things I shouldn’t. But I was able to fight against it, though. And boy, it was fun; we were making together and singing songs, just when we were kids. I felt as if I was needed. But, it didn’t like that. Why should you have to clean up after others, and in return, are given nothing but a mouthful? Wha- “Hey-ah, Spike!” said a nearby voice. Spike raised his head to see a well built stallion, who despite being indoors, kept a scarf which reached his back legs. “Mind if I take a seat?” Spike nodded and smiled. Upon taking a seat, the stallion - as if initially - rose his hoof and pointed it at Spike, just as he was going to speak. “Next, you’re going to say: ‘long time no see, Jo.” “Long time no see, Jo- Huh!” Spike made a sound, and his face scuffed. Jo lightly laughed with a smile. Jo had a special talent of knowing what you were going to say - he calls it a talent, others bad manners. Spike had met Jo not to long ago. He never told Twilight about it, but Spike snuck out one night to go catch a concert. Long story short, a fight broke out, and soon the crowd were at war. Jo was on the receiving end of Spike’s punch, but he somehow manage to electrode Spike with his bare fist. Seeing how the party was getting crazy, the duo decided to a truce, and fought along one another. “I’ve been good, Spike my friend. How about you, any luck with the mare’s or lady dragons?” “No such luck, unfortunately,” Spike said. He found himself heating up and twiddling with his claws. “Don’t tell me you’re the type to get nervous around the ladies?” Jo didn’t need to use his power, as Spike’s silence alone gave him the answer. “Ah,” Jo said. He hit his hooves together, and pointed to himself. “Listen up, Spike! Make sure you got no wax in your ears, because I’m going speak some words that’ll give you a game to your name.” Insults you, then tells you to listen. Is this what you’re life’s become? It’s you… Tch. He’s merely joking, his personality itself is almost a joke. Joking or not, he’s still talking to you as he pleases. “There’s many approaches you can go about. I personally go for the straight up method - it’s a straight shot, up or down is for her to decide. But if you try hard enough, you can get them to say yes.” I’m sure he just admitted to forcing a girl to like him. Quiet! Jo continue on with the way to woo the ladies; pick lines; flirting; poses and appearances. Though throughout the one sided conversation, Spike found his eyes closing on their own. He didn’t want to be impolite and tell Jo to stop; they were still relatively new friends, and Spike didn’t want to act rash. So you change yourself - or rather, act differently, so that someone will accept you? Well... kinda. I don’t want them to see me as a negative, and runoff. You’re concerned with other's opinions? Greatly. “Now Spike, I see a bit of myself in you- No No, not like that, ‘ya pervert!” Spike was confused. Jo simply shook his head and continued with the speech. “When I was young, there was this young mare, Suzi. Oh boy, the look in her eyes!” Spike lost control over his eye lids and momentarily fell asleep. He woke to feeling pain on his wrist. Jo had zapped him once more. “Keep awake, Spike my boy. The master is about to tell you when he was a beginner like yourself.” Come on, Jo! You’re a nice pony, I really do love your antics. But you need to shut the heck up. That mouth, going up and down - moving, the movements creating sounds that I dislike. Please stop. Jo isn't’ the type to stop on his own - or even when told to stop. It takes action to make his type stay silent. Yeah… You know. If you truly dislike his speaking, you could simply punch him: that’ll shut him up. But… It’s not right to hurt someone just because they talk. That is true - to a certain extent. But his words are harming you, aren’t they? Well… A little bit. And that is simply not right! Spike, I am here to give you that fire; the flame that allows you to stand up for yourself and fight back. Don’t view me as an enemy, but be weary if you chose me as a friend. I do not know what you are. Something that’s trying to support you. Now, let’s make Jo silent. The two voice said in unison; combing. Spike didn’t cock his arm backwards; he took his fist from laying on the table to Jo chest: his draenic strength enough to sent the pony flying into a nearby wall. It wasn’t the sound of a pony combing the caught everyone’s attention. No, it was the sound of Spike’s fist moving that called the eyes of everyone nearby. The world still spinning for him, Jo spoke to the three Spike’s he saw. “W-Why did you punch me?” “Because you talked to much!” Spike said. He turned to leave. “By Jo!” Spike said with a smile. Jo tried his best to wave back to the three Spike’s that left: Smiling Spike; grinning Spike, and weird Spike. Jo closed his eyes so the world would stop moving. *SNAP* As soon as Spike left the bakery, he became out of breath. He slouched over, as he tried to consume as much air as possible with each breath. Spike grabbed his right claw, and looked at it as if it were to suddenly disappear: for he felt nothing in it. Spike’s back suddenly felt heavy, and he took a precious moment from not looking at his claw to see his surroundings. The world became a lot scarier - everyone looked the dragons. Some eyes held no expressions; others fear of what he had done; some sympathy if he was alright; some held some emotion which Spike couldn’t understand. Regardless, all looked to him, and he didn’t like that feeling. He wanted to leave. Left claw carrying his dead right one, Spike tried to run away from the eyes. Pain shot through his body: his legs were starting to become weak as well. I-I-I-I c-a-n’t stay he-ere. Spike settled on limping, and did his best to get away from… them. “Mommy,” asked a little filly, who hid behind her mother’s hind legs. “What’s wrong with that dragon, is hurt; did he hurt someone. Who is he mommy? Will he be okay?” Spike’s breathing became more hysterical upon hearing the filly’s question, which he couldn’t answer himself. Tears welled from his eyes, and he tried even harder to escape. The mother of the little filly lowered her head to her daughter, and rubbed her cheeks alongs hers. “I don’t know, sweetie,” answered the mother. “Just know that you're safe.” Spike stopped limping; choking back sliva. Safe. Safe is when there’s a threat before you, but you’re protected by something. The filly is protected by her mother, but what’s she protecting from? If it’s a being, typically it’s referred to a monster! But, the only being she referencing is me. The mom protects the daughter from the monster! I’m the monster. Spike. I didn’t mean to have this effect on you - your mentality is to weak. You need to calm- I need to escape! Monsters harm - I don’t want to harm. If leave, the only one I can harm is myself. Spike tried to raise his head high. Spike, as your future roommate, I can’t have you freaking out. You’ve already hurt Jo. But you can make that the only pony you- I hurt, Jo. I hurt, JO! SPIKE! Stop intupp- Spike turned his teary head around, looking at the mother and filly, along with Sugarcube Corner. I need to check on him! Spike cried again, and hiccupped. All the eyes - not some - but all the eyes looked at him. The worst eyes looked at him, the confused eyes of his friends. Don’t think Spike. You need to heal Jo, or he’ll die! Spike started to regain control over his right claw again. It felt weak, but Spike didn’t care. He needed to save his friend. Spike, wait! You’re arm is not ready. Don’t do it! “I’ll… Save you, JO!” Spike said. He rose his right claw to Sugarcube Corner. Nothing happened at first, but Spike desperately kept the claw up. The mane six weren’t sure what to make of what was happening. Spike had stolen their treats, punched a pony for a bad reason, and was now crying and seemed to be in pain. No words could explain their confusion. Then, consuming Spike’s right claw was a green aura. Small it was, but it took over Spike’s claw. Spike seemed to focus everything into it. Rainbow Dash broke from silence. “Spike claw. It looks like Twilight’s magic.” She looked to Twilight. Twilight didn’t blink. “How,” she asked. “How could Spike…” Twilight’s trail of thought was interrupted by multiples thuds coming from within Sugarcube Corner. “Wha- Hey. Put me down!” said a masculine voice. *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* “Alright, Alright! You can keep on holding onto this awesome bod, but stop whacking me against stuff. Oh- nononono!” Then, Jo smashed through another wall, and was carried by green aura to Spike. “Spike,” Jo asked, “what’s going here buddy?” “I’m going to save your life!” Spike answered. He moved his left claw towards Jo. “I don’t like this Spike. I DON’T LIKE IT!” Spike. Stop. What your doing would end up as you intended - you’ll end up killing him instead. “I’ll shall end your suffering, by creating something new!” Spike said in a voice that was not his. Finally, Spike’s claw made contact with Jo (who had shut his eyes in anticipation). Then, from the claw came a purple aura (similar to Twilight's), and it spread throughout Jo’s body. He felt pain whenever the arua went over a spot that already hurt Jo. This pain, felt Jo, while it hurts, it doesn’t in the way it should. What is Spike actually doing? “Tck. OW!” Jo cried out, and then fell unconscious. Spike withdrew his left claw, his mouth agape. His friend, Jo, wasn’t moving. Spike looked around at the eyes one more time, they all were mad or horrified. Spike couldn’t take it. The aura on his right claw started to grow. Spike. If we end up as multiple parts after this, I’m blaming you. The green aura spread up Spike’s shoulder; to his other arm; down to his toes, and up to his head. The Arua consumed him, and with a blinding light, Spike disappeared. “Spike!”
Chapter 3: Search Chapter 3: Search “Spike!!” The girls yelled, as they hurried to the spot where Spike once stood. Nothing of him reminded, expect a faint mist from his teleportations. Twilight lit of her horn, hoping a spell could help track where Spike went. Rainbow Dash didn’t need anyone to tell her what to do. Unfolding her wings, she blasted off the ground, and climbed the sky as high as she could. Her eyes searched everywhere for even a hint of the dragon. Fluttershy, despite only having knowledge on how to treat injured animals, approached Jo to see what pained him. She placed placed her hooves over Jo, inspecting if anything could be broken. But she wound up surprised; Jo didn’t seemed pained anywhere, and any scratches or bruises on him disappeared. Jo woke to the sight of Fluttershy face, looking concerned. “Huh, being touched up my a mare. Not a bad way to wake up.” Fluttershy cheeks flushed, and quickly did she retreat from Jo. Applejack whacked Jo over the head. “Easy about how you talk about my friends, partner.” “Ow,” Jo said. He rubbed the spot that had been hit, and stood up with ease. It made all those around confused. “Hey! I was only speaking about what happened.” “Then I reckon you start speaking of what just happend with Spike,” asked Applejack. “I was hoping you were going to tell me. He punched me because I talked too much!” Jo said. He took a hoof to his chin and looked away. “Although we’ve gotten into worse fights about much more stupid things.” Rarity, who had been unable to process what happened with Spike, felt the same weight Spike did with all the eyes on them. Rarity bit her hoof, as she tried to think of an explanation that would defuse the situation. Spikey-Wikey has gotten quite taller from yester, so much that my new designs for his suit are now redundant, and how weird he’s been acting! But I know my Spike, and even though he hurt that Jo character (after what he did to dear Fluttershy, I’m starting to think he deserved it), but I still sense the goodness; as if he were trying to fight back. As his friend, I must not make others panic over him. Rarity turned to the cloud and cleared her throat. “Dear bystanders who witness the event that has just occurred. Let there be no fear as the Elements of Harmony have the situation under control.” “That dragon that just teleported away doesn’t seem under control!” said a stallion amidst the crowd. “Not at the moment. But don’t fear, the very dragon is Ponyville’s own Spike the Dragon!” “The same dragon who rampage this town years ago?” asked a mare, who stood close to her brother. “Well, yes,” Rarity said. She could already sense the panic that was to occur, and all the for sale signs getting ready to be plotted down. Rarity shook her head of any doubt about her scaley friend, and planted her front hooves into the ground. “But the same accident will not happen again. Spike is a special create, and a good friend to the elements of Harmony. But even as the bestest of friends, our knowledge on drakes are still quite small, so we cannot assist our drake as he goes through purbey. All that has happened is that Spike has found his own magic, but doesn’t know how to use it. Once we find him, we’ll be sure to teach him.” Rarity smiled as her white lie stringed together. I would have never thought I’d be so good at this! “But for now, we need to collect what just happened. So we would appreciate it if you just went about you day,” Rarity said. She did her best to give a big, fake smile. Rarity’s speech quilled some confusion and anger, and had sent some about their day. But most ponies didn’t buy it, or didn’t quite trust. So they kept on watching. Jo stepped in front of Rarity. “Oi! The lady trying to tell ‘ya to get lost!” Jo stood on his hind legs and smashed his two forehooves together. “Anyone who doesn’t leave, the elements tell me I can fight.” Those words were what it took to get most to leave the scene. Jo grinned at what power he held. Then Applejack bit the back of his scarf, and pulled him back to the ground. Applejack looked down at Jo. “We didn’t give you permission ta do anything.” Jo grinned at Applejack, and attempted to stand back up. If only it weren’t for Aj standing on his scarf. “Um, Jo was it?” Fluttershy asked. Gaining the confidence to speak to Jo. “I heard Spike call you that.” “That is I,” Jo replied. “Well, Jo, if you don’t mind my saying: Spike had badly injured you before he covered you in his arua. And while I was inspecting you to see if you were injured, I noticed that you were completely healed. We all thought Spike might’ve hurt you… beyond repair.” “No kidding,” Jo said. He looked to his scarf, and thought if he could yank it hard enough, it would cause the orange mare to fall; allowing him to stand up. So Jo tried to yank it from under, and only ended up choking himself. “Nope,” Applejack said with a smile. Jo gave a huff, and looked back to Fluttershy. “Now, I don’t know why he punch me through a wall, and then pulled me through another wall. Knowing Spike, I don’t think it’s something Spike would normally do. And when that green magic thing of his, spread throughout my body; it hurt, but not the way it should of.” “Huh?” Applejack said. Jo noticed her confusion cause her to place less weight on the scarf. He tried yanking it again, and had enough strength to stand up once more. He chuckled internally. “Now then, while I did feel pain, it was more like the pain of putting a bone back in it’s place, or applying alcohol to a burn. It hurts, but from the looks of things, I think Spike my buddy meant to heal me; not hurt.” Jo sat on his haunches as a thought came to mind. “But if that was his intention, why injure me in the first place?” Jo looked to the sky, as if the clouds would provide him with an answer. Yet his eyes wandered to the sun, which singled to him that it was midday. “Oh, pillars! My date with Suzi is at twelve o'clock - I’m going to be late!” Jo hopped to all fours, and sped as fast as he could to canterlot. “Let me know if Spike turns out okay!” Jo said, as he ran. If it weren’t for the direness of the situation, the girls would’ve wondered why Jo had a date so far away, and why would anyone attempted to travel to Canterlot on hooves. Ridding herself of the bizarreness of Jo, Rarity turned to Twilight and asked. “Any luck on finding where our dear Spike teleported off to?” Giving a sigh, Twilight's horn stop glowing, and turned to her friend with a face full of worry. “Spike’s magic to unstable that I don’t even know if he teleported in one piece,” Twilight took a moment to close her eyes and shake her head. “The tracking spell only led to east of here, but wasn’t specific as to where.” Twilight previous thought returned to her, as the logical side of her said that anyone teleporting without it being taught to them never ends up good. Twilight felt a hoof lapped around her neck. She looked up to see Applejack giving her a smile. “Don’t worry too much on it, hun. Spike’s a strong dragon, and has been evolving everyday. Even if it be a lie, I think Rarity’s words held some honesty in them. Besides, where has worrying ever got us?” Applejack said. It seemed to brighten Twilight up. But deep within her worries remained. “Well, what should we do now?” asked Pinkie. Twilight stood up on her own, as her friends looked to her. Though the answer was obvious to Twilight. “First things first: finding Spike should take top priority. Since there’s five of us, we can divide east parts of Ponyville amongst ourselves.” “Oh! Oh! Twilight, Twilight!” Pinkie raised her hoof. “Yes, Pinkie?” “Not to mean to Spikey, but he did damage Sugarcube Corner; I don’t think the Cakes are too happy with that.” Twilight sheepishly smiled upon realizing that the cakes had been watching from the window. “Oh, yeah! That sorta is out bad. Alright new plan!” Pinkie giggled, as Twilight continued. “The fastest one here are Applejack and Rainbowdash, so we’ll send them out to scout. We’ll send Fluttershy out as well, as she can survey the land from above.” Fluttershy nodded. “I and Rarity are unicorn’s, so we’ll have a better time cleaning up after Spike made,” Twilight scratch her left hoof with her right one, and hid her eyes from her friends. “The least I can do, since he’s cleaned after me so many times.” Everyone smiled, and got to doing their task. Pinkie raised her hoof once more. “Oh! What about me?” “I’m pretty sure the Cake’s aren’t going to let you out of their sights, Pinkie. So you’re with I and Rarity.” Pinkie frowned, as the unicorns entered Sugarcube and offered their deepest apologies. Pinkie wanted to go and help Spike, but understood that you must clean up before you can have fun again. So, three went to go clean up after Spike; the other three went to go find the dragon. Rainbow Dash had a head start over Applejack and Fluttershy, thanks to her immediately leaving to go find the dragon. Rainbow had first went to Oakville library, to see if Spike had returned home. No dice So dash quickly flew to Sweet Apple Acres, and found a big red farm-stallion amongst the field - harvesting crops that emerged from the ground. Dash landed next to Big Macintosh, who noticed her arrival. “Hey-oh, Big Mac. The farm treating you nice today?” “Ey’up,” said the stallion. Rainbow chuckled. Some things don’t change, she thought. Though the word ‘change’ reminded her of Spike. Rainbow spoke. “By any chance, did you see a ball of green light, and purple scale dragon running around?” “Ey’nope,” replied Mac. Horse feathers. “Alright. Well, thank you anyway, Mac.” Rainbow Dash went to take off, but the clearing of a throat caught her attention. “Tell me what happens to Spike when ‘ya find him; I don’t want another rampage again,” said Big Mac. Rainbow was surprised to hear Bigmac say anything without ‘ey’’ proceeding it. But felt herself a little irritated by that comment, but Big Mac was entitled to that fear. “Don’t worry about a thing other than the farm, Mac. Me and the others will--” Big macintosh cleared his throat again. “I only say that, because I would not like to see Spike depressed again. It was hard seeing him blaming everything on himself.” Rainbow light shook her head; taken aback. “Uh, yeah. We’ll be sure to find Spike before he can hurt himself.” Big Macintosh shook his head. “Ey’nope. Just be there for him - that’s what matters most.” Rainbow’s mind went blank, for as if she almost didn’t understand the words. Dash wanted to say something heroic like she had did before, but felt like it would be a greater disappointed on Big Mac. So Dash nodded her head. “Thanks,” Dash said. And once again took flight. Big Macc sighed, as he returned to work. He was sad because he knew his sis wouldn’t be home to help with the farm, but knew she was doing something far more important. The library was empty; Big Macintosh saw nothing all day; the street ponies hadn’t seen the bugger all day, and Quill’s sofa store contained no sleeping dragons. Dash was becoming irritated by Spike’s disappearance, but with each passing moment, she became more scared for the not so little dragon. Dash decided to take a break - she had went to all the locations without taking a break. Upon relaxing, down below, Dash noticed Applejack, who waved for her to come down. Dash complied. “Where in tardation have you been, Rainbow Dash?” Applejack asked. Rainbow landed and stared at Aj. “Looking all over for Spike,” Dash responded, almost insulted. “What have you been doing?” “Look’in for Spike as well; only I have a better idea where he is.” “Really?” Applejack sighed. “Yes, really. If would’ve waited like a patient one, then you’ll would’ve learned from Twi that Spike teleported somewhere east of ponyville.” “Oh! Well, that narrows it down, kinda.” Looks like half my searching was useless, thought Dash. Wait, so they have an idea of where Spike teleported. “Applejack, does this mean Spike teleported in one piece?” Rainbow began to smile at the exicment. Applejack hadn't returned the smile; she instead lowered her station over her eyes. “We’re unsure of that part.” “Oh.” Rainbow’s smiled dropped. Despite the situation; Applejack chuckled and pushed her stenting up. “Wither Spike is one piece or not, one thing’s for sure: he’s east of Ponyville and awaiting our help. So no sense worrying the small stuff.” Dash found herself motivated and amazed by Applejack attitude. Heck, it was as if Aj had stolen Rainbow Dash’s persona. With her spirits lifted; Dash stood tall, and held her head high. “If Spike’s east of here, than he could be close Fluttershy Cottage, or worse, the Everfree Forest itself.” “If that’s case,” Applejack said, “then it’d be best if we both went along.” “Nah.” Dash shook her head. “It’d should be me to go. The Everfree is more active this season-” “Exactly the reason the two of us should go.” “I usually would, I enjoy fighting alongside with you, Applejack. But we’re in a hurry - if Spike really is in the Everfree, he doesn’t stand that much of chance in his current state. I need to be able to move quickly through the tree’s. You need to be a pegasus to do that, and not to toot my own horn, but dodging branch by the second you see them - not even Fluttershy could do that.” “I understand yer point,” Applejack said, she thought on it for a moment. “But what if something happen to ‘ya. Then we have two friends to be worrying about.” “Come on, Applejack,” Rainbow said. “Don’t you have better faith in the best flyer - and soon to be greatest wonderbolt of all time?” Applejack sighed. For even in a situation as dire as this one, Dash still threw out the same remarks. But she could help herself from smiling; Aj knew Dash was going to be all those things. Applejack held out a hoof. “A’right. But if you don’t return from that darn forest in fifteen minutes, I’m going after the two of you personally.” “Deal,” Rainbow said. The two pounded their hoofs. Marefist. “Bring him back to us, Rainbow Dash.” Dash didn’t need any more words than that. She started running, and with enough speed Dash lept into the air, and flapped her wings. Her next destination being the Everfree Forest.
Chapter 4: Going Merry Chapter 4: Going Merry Blue. No, wait. Maybe it was pink? I don’t know; all the colors look the same to me now. Wait. I’m a liar, it was green. Green and a little purple. Who am I again? You’re name is Spike - Spike the Dragon. Yeah, that’s right I look around me, and only just realize I’m floating. But I wouldn’t call it floating… it was more swimming. Except I could breath. But what was I swiming in? Taking another look, it felt as if I was in a sphere of this green gel. It felt weird, but soothing at the same time. I tried to play with it, but my claws only phased through. I guess some layer wrapped around me, preventing my interaction with the stuff. *SNAP* Nice to meet you, I’m Spike: Twilight’s number one assistant. I try to help out, buuut I end up being more damage than help. So I limited myself to cleaning up after others. Don’t worry though, soon enough, I’ll be a hero you’ll all look up to and want to be. Well, being a dragon is kinda cool. At first, I thought it would give me the power to be a hero! But, it turns out that doesn’t come to much later, and that power come with a price that makes being a hero impossible. And, since I’m a dragon, other’s look at me weird. It makes me feel different, and I’m not to sure if I like that. I want to be as much help as I could. But it was no longer to be a hero - just so I can be needed by others. Because if I don’t, I feel as if they won’t want me and forget about me. I’m starting to feel lonely. There’s a weird voice that talks to me, and it wants me to do things I don’t like. I fight it, but it’s getting louder every day. I guess I can no longer be the hero. I have some of the power now, but this voice is growing louder every day. The hero doesn’t have bad thoughts about anything, so I guess I’m out. The voice made me forget about it for some reason. It said something about hertigacy, I think that means family. Power? Nah, I don’t need it. Power? Doesn't sound so bad. Power? Yes please. Anything to be rid of these chains! Don’t waste the food, for night is to come. I shall do as I please, so shut up before I strike. I need more power, so I shouldn’t resist. I can’t take it in one go, but what the hay? My parents’ were warriors, my adoptive mother a princess, my sister a bookworm, my friends not caring! What I wouldn’t do, to rule this world? Won’t you take this power? Not without reason. The hero needs power himself to rid the world of evil. Good without power is nothing. The hero doesn’t take power if it results in evil, for it defies their purpose. Be a different kind of hero - the one that destroys so that their may be creation. I don’t quite get what you mean. City’s want to be built; houses constructed; stadiums to stand tall! But before those creations can come, discretion must make room for them. Don’t you agree? I guess. None of this makes any sense. It may never will. All that matters is that your trust me, and I shall make you the hero you always wanted to be. “Ack!” Spike spout. He felt a tinge of pain, and intisticly used his right arm to cover his belly, as if putting pressure against it would soften the pain. Spike brought his head up and looked around him. The black goo started to move, and took on a form similar to water. A current was brewing, as waves started to surface uptop. Spike couldn’t breath anymore, and choked on the liquid. He brought his left claw to his throat, as if it would assist him. Trying his best to breath, Spike breath went blurry. He swore he could see the black liqud turning green. Then, like before, the liquid took on a voice. “Ha Ha HA!” The voice was happy, as if it had won a battle long in the making. Spike. My friend. In life, you’ll find moments so stressful, so scary, that you cannot draw a breath. Your friends are in trouble, and only you can save them. Draw my power! But when you return home, your adoptive sister banishes you from your home, because you are no longer needed. Take my anger, and create your own story! Spike! You have potential, but you don’t know where to go - you can’t even escape this very situation on your own! Spike swallowed to much of the liquid. It felt as if it were harding in his chest, his right claw grasping desperately at his chest. You need a master; someone to tutor you, to show you how to think, and what path you shall take! Become my partner, and I shall make you the dragon you’ve always wanted to become. Spike didn’t feel anymore pain. His legs felt loose, his arms non-existent. He no longer had to breath - he felt at peace. Before his final moments, Spike saw an odd object approach him. So, will you join me? With nothing to lose, Spike grabbed the object, and it shook his claw. It is a deal! Spike, from now on, we’re going to become the bestest of friends. *SNAP* Spike’s eyes shot open, as he drew a long needed breath. He found himself panting, his body feeling as if something were cutting in from the inside. Back to a full conscious, Spike looked to see he was indeed still in the black current. Why am I able to breath? And where am I? This doesn’t make any sense at all! The black water found itself transforming. Spike thought it was the sun’s light making it look different, but upon realizing there was no source of light in here, the liquid was actually turning green. What’s worse, the liquid flowed faster and faster, and soon became a current. A whirlpool began to form, and at it’s core was Spike. I do not like where this is going The whirlpool became larger, almost reaching it’s bounds of black matter. I began to wonder what would happen to me, and thought the current would rip me apart. Something much worse happened. I felt as something invade my body; as if it were ripping off my scales, and sinking deep into my flesh. I was on fire and this thing was ice. I thought maybe the current was ripping my scales off - but that wasn’t the case. The whirlpool; the liquid, it was draining into me. I came to the realization that the liquid was seeping into me. It sunk past my scales, and found itself running along with my blood. Blood. Maybe because the situation was becoming too much for me to comprehend, but it seemed like there was blood around me. After this, Spike. We’re truly bros! I screamed as the more and more of the liquid combined within me, as I consunmed it. At first, it hurt. But after it got into me, I started to enjoy it. Like taking a hot shower, at first, it’s uncomfortable. But once you adjust, it feels nice. I heard a clicks throughout my body; back; legs; arms and shoulder. I wasn’t stretching, but upon looking at my body, I realized that I was getting bigger. I’m supposed to be scared of becoming bigger, but I don’t remember the reason. And I don’t really care: it feels good. The black bounds start to close in; I guess the goo held them back. I swear that they're also starting to get whiter, to. I’ve been out of it, I guess. I hadn’t realize that my body had started spazzing out; it taking too much. I am weak, after all. But, this voice promised me I’d be stronger if I joined with it, so I’ll make myself endure this a little more. It worth it if I’ll get bigger & stronger. Spike, you know you can’t get gifts anymore! If what happened on your birthday, were to occur again… listen. I just don’t want to lose you again. Odd. Memories are starting to come back. I kinda remember who I am. I’m a number one assistant of something. Some of the liquid is turning purple. You bet it, dragon boy. Had you been any stronger, neither I, the greast flyer in Equestria, with the help of the wonderbolts, would’ve been able to take you down. But, uh. If you ‘ya don’t don’t mind: please don’t do that again. Okay. Some of it is turning blue. Sure, it was super scary seeing you that big. But I don’t think that means you don’t deserve to have your existence celebrated. That’s just mean, regardless of whatever reason someone may have. Some pink. Weird. I tell ‘ya hun. You’re the first male to tie me by the ropes. But if you try that again, you’re hanging upside down for the day. You hear? Orange. Pretty. Of course I was scared! But… I mean, even if it was scary. I knew it was you, so everything would be okay in the end. But please don’t do it again: I almost had a heart attack the last time. Yellow. Wonderful Darling, you can’t simply let everyone else say who you are! Monster; more trouble than help. Hate to sound like Rainbow Dash here, but BLAH! Who cares? If I recall correctly, you're the one who saw the error of your own ways, and did everything in your power to redeem yourself. There’s no need to regret the past if you’ve acknowledge what’ve you done, and just move on. Some of the liquid is turning white - almost as white as a marshmallow. That sounds good right now. When did I become hungry? Huh. Would you look at that? Turns out your friends have bigger effect on you than I expected. The liquid was becoming more colorful. And when the new wave hit me, it didn’t hurt as much. In fact it felt pretty good. This’ll only halt me for so long. It gives me a little more time to think. The ripples became smaller as the voice talked; it’s voice fading. But Spike, I think you need to take a lesson from Applejack here. You have some very choice words you’d like to say about your friends, and I reckon they have of things they like to say to you as well. But, whatever happens, try not to get to angry - you don’t want me to come out too soon. Ta-da! The ripples along the liquid stopped forming, and no longer I heard the voice. The new liquid entering me felt weird, as if it were a formal for something. Soon, the dome became much smaller, and most of the liquid was depleted into me. The world seemed to brighten up - that is, until I realzied the area around me was becoming white and transparent. And whatever had been supporting me could only support a pegsaus now. “Uh-oh.” With time to comprehend what happened, or what I was to do, I quickly fell back down to Equestria. I’m falling, and my vision is to blurry to see what’s going on. I feel something hitting my back, and then a crack. Then something else hit my back, and another crack! It hurt, whatever it was, but luckily my scales protecting me from it. The only good thing is that it’s slowing my descent. And then I hit my head. I awoke in a land that didn’t recognize. The sky was red, and I could fire not far away. My body ached, and my eyes demanded I close them again. I fought against these feelings, and did my best to stand up. I realized that was bad idea; my head was still swirling from before. And my vision blurry. Despite so, I tried my best to recognize my surroundings. The world was spinning, but from what I could tell, there was a great forest behind me. I tried to look up without throwing up, and saw tree’s that almost reached the sky. And they had branches so long you could sleep on them with a blanket and pillow and still have plenty of space! I had to slap myself to get back into the situation. I was in a dome like tank, where I was submerged in a liquid which a voice spoke from. It’s little blurry after that, but I remember having the liquid drained into me; somehow seeping past my scales and entering my body. Then I’m pretty sure it somehow turned into a cloud, and I fell. That explains why I’m in pain, but doesn’t tell me where the heck I am! Looking right and left, I see a green landscape that seems to go on forever. Hey, this kinda reminds me of that one spell Twilight tried to learn. Where you could extend a land for as long as you wanted to. She wanted to learn it to help expand Applejack’s farm. But after we tried it on the stairwell, we found out it wasn’t a good idea, and it also a hard spell to reverse. And since the bathroom is on the top floor, we had to use Sugarcube corner’s restroom for a few weeks! I and Twilight even slept on the main floor of the library of futons. But, even if Twilight didn’t see it the same way, it was a whole lot of fun! Once again, I slapped myself. Focus Spike. Come on, drake! If you don’t find out where you are, then how are you going to find home? And more importantly, your bed! My brain agreed with me, as my vision became stable, and the world slowed down. Ahead of me stood a white castle higher than the tree’s of the forest. It’s design, majestic. I think that’s the word. Pillars pierced through stars, and bells loomed up high. Glass window were throughout the place, and the ones in the front were so gigantic it seemed as if they were watching you. Yet, with all this royal looking stuff, the entrance consist of a few steps, a red carpet, and a door so high no one could reach, and so big no one could close. I tried looking past the door, to see what was inside. But even with my dranic vision, I couldn’t make out anything. There was only thing I could do. I ran right, into the endless field. You had to be crazy to enter a place like that! It was like agtantist castle they used for things I don’t even want to think of! And I’m not going into the forest either. That place is going to be haunted: I’m telling you. So I kept running right, in hopes of finding something that’ll save me of this place. I have to thank my dragon linquge for these lungs. Despite not working out (thanks to Twilight saying mental strength is more important than psycle, and that I’ already strong enough), I ran at pretty good paste. I couldn’t see the castle anymore, but the forest followed me by it’s side. I never saw anything in there, but more trees. I didn’t run for long, until I saw something in the distance. A smile came about on my face, as I thought it may be a structure with some ponies or someone around it. But as soon as I saw how high it was, I couldn’t stifle the groan that came from within. Oh come on! It was the same castle as before! I contemplated running left this time, but I gave the thought up as I knew it would only give me the same results as last time. Besides, something was different this time around. One of the doors were close this time, and a wooden sign stood in the middle land between the forest and castle. I approached it. ‘The dragon that wanted to be a hero, fled to the never ending spiral to avoid his destiny. His cowardice costing him a life, shall he make the same mistake, he shall share his tombstone with several others.’ I took several steps back, as I tried to control my breathing. I hadn’t noticed I stopped breathing when I read… that. What the Tartarus was that? I caught up on my breath, and looked to sky so I didn’t have to look at this land anymore. But the sky plagued me even more, as the sky was no longer red. It almost reminded me of a normal purple night sky back at Ponyville, but the stars were green. Maybe because of the colors, but the sky reminded me of myself. I gulped back saliva, and looked to the castle while my legs refused to straighten out. I debated about giving the forest a try, but that sign told me two things: I’m not alone and should head into the castle. Gathering what courage I could have after almost wetting myself; I started my approach to the castle. It was weird. As a kid, I’d imagine I’d have a big coat and sword, and I’d slowly approach the bad guy’s place with my held up high. I thought being a teen, I would be stronger, and no longer a wuss. I guess I’m not cut out for being a hero. But whatever awaits me in the castle, it seemed only I could face it. The red carpet felt nice under my feet, the fabric you’d expect loyalty to walk on or wipe their behinds with. “One. Two. Three. Four,” I said, as I ascended the stairs. Even on the porch, I still couldn’t see past the darkness. I was going to stop at the stairs, and just delay the inevitable. But my legs straighten out, marching towards the door; bringing me along. I went to enter the castle *WHOSH!* The door closed instantly on me. A door that massive should take minutes to close! And where’s the giant who able to close it? Sighing. I rolled up my inman airy sleeves up, and stretched my shoulders back until i hear that click. Than, using all my might: I ran into the door and rebounded off. *THUD!* Apparently, this carpet has been here for a while because it has dust on it! I jump back up and dust myself off. I nod my head as I study the door. Then, as if the door were a being that wasn’t expecting anything - I gave it my hardest kick. Nothing moved, except the bone in my left leg. I take a seat, biting my small tongue as I wait for the pain to pass. I may need to find another way in. Ah, what is up with this place! Where is Equestria? Wind passed by my face; it felt as if a small tornado was happening in front of me. I looked to see a small whirlwind of black lines. Weird. Never been wind yet. Not bad, I don’t have to stretch my back anymore. “You,” I said. “We’ve met before; I know that voice.” Yeah, yeah. One moment, kid. The whirlwind started moving in circles. Then in went forward and back, forward & back. Even as wind, I still feel like I have to crack my back. Oh well. “Who and what are you? And, what is this place?” I asked. To answer in the sequence: I don’t have a name and don’t need one. I’m an ancient power that somehow got mixed up with you and whatever power you got going on as well. And I’m as confused as you are about this place. Looks sketchy. “Are you the same voice from before I awoke here?” Voice from before? Sorry, but I just got here. “Ahh, fine. I take it you didn’t put down the sign either?” Pardon? “Nevermind. So.” I looked around the area, the moon in the sky haven’t moved. “What to do now.” It’s a bit late now, but may I get your name? “Me? I’m Spike - Spike the Dragon.” Ahh! Dragon. Now this is starting to make a lot of sense. I raised an eyebrow at the whirlwind. “What’s that supposed to mean!” Ya dragons all have one thing in common: greed. I guess you want me to give you more power or something like that.“ Not all dragons are alike, dumbo! “Nah, if I get anymore power, I might get bigger and stronger and go on another rampage.” But that’s what dragons are supposed to- “Never mind that. You said you didn’t need a name- And I still don’t. “But I need to call you something.” No name holds enough meaning for me to be called by it. “I’ll just call you wirl. Since you kinda like a whirlpool expect with wind. Didn’t you just listen to what I said. “Doesn’t matter,” I said. I look up to the sight of the castle, seeing no way of me being able to climb up, thanks to all the fences and such. The only way to leave this place is through this castle. But the only way in are the doors. I try to stand up again, not putting too much on my left leg. I still elicit a squeal of pain - putting too much weight on it and falling on my rump. Your left leg. Don’t walk on it; it’s injured. “Thanks for the news flash,” I joked. Though Whirl approached my left leg. Even though he didn’t have eyes, itl felt like he was examining it. It’s merely internal bruising, brought about by self-duction from my ducting. I can help you heal it. “Wha- really?” I said to fast. Could I even trust this thing? My behaviour with those multi colored… things. The voice that started talking, the liqud which I can still feel inside of me. And this place. I don’t understand anything. I feel like I should sit down and think - like Twilight says I should do more often - but I don’t think that’ll bring me any answers. It may calm me down, but that doesn’t get me anything. I really don’t have much to lose with Wirl. Yes. I won’t be the doing the healing; I’m simply unlocking your ability to do so. “Alright. Do it.” Wirl didn’t give any kind of response. He simply became bigger and and bigger, then approached me. Do not fear, or else things will go wrong. Keep calm, and I shall unlock who you are! Wirl came closer, my claw feet in his wind. Within seconds, he had engulfed my entire body in his wind. It was a little cold in the whirlwind, and it always felt like something was going to get in my eyes. I had trouble breathing as well, so I took smaller breaths. As I did so, the current became smaller and smaller. I’m not going to lie, it felt scary. But I did my best and kept calm. Oh-oh! Now this makes a whole lot of sense. Excuse my intrusion, but I’m a curious fellow. It felt like I put on a headband… or something like that; my head feeling slightly squeezed. What a bizarre being you are. A dragon - naturally a greedy and selfish being, being raised by a group of ponies! Ha, I thought those furballs would go extinct by now! Even with their magic, most species still rule over them. Ew.It’s hard to explain, but it feels like something tickling my brain. And I’m to scared to move. Keep it still, Spike the Dragon; son to… Oh my. Not only are you the adoptive son of Princess Celestia - the one who help placed this curse of wind on me, mind you - and the furious dragon knight and warrior; one of the few intecol dragons who had mastered the art of fighting. Despite how powerful I used to be, I still acdongled those two when they walked the land. Everything went white. I thought maybe it was the wind, but it would’ve kept moving. Did I go blind! No, you didn’t go blind. I just kinda tripped over the wire responsible for your vision. Be more careful up there! I will... here. I blinked a few times, and the white tore away to the winds. Much better. ‘Ya know, Spike. I come to understand this situation we’re in a bit better. And I’m not sure what’s led you to this part of your mind. But whatever it is, don’t trust it. I’m going to tell you a few things, and don’t let them go to your head. O-Okay. Spike, you come from a great linque of dragons; belonging to a family which understood the world and were able to handle their greed. Only few dragon families have accomplished such a feat. And then, you were raised by ponies. Not only is compassion in your bloodline, but you were taught it and shown it by ponies. Even though you're far stronger than them- No. Wait. What is this? No. Why did you stop? No one, not even the Princess, has ever told me anything about me parents. What happened to- Shh! Quiet. Something isn’t right about you; I need a moment. I gulped. Even though I had already studied my breathing, hearing anything about my parents or who I am caused me to let it go awry. I placed my left claw on my face, as I tried to think. How did Wirl find out so much about me, and found more about me than I did by going through my mind. My, my parents. Someone, he knows. Is this all a dream, one I’m creating? Or will I actually learn who I am? No one tells you who you are. If you don’t know for yourself, then you have some exploring to do. But I think someone has some explaining to do for you. Why. What’s wrong? Do I even want to know. When you said you were a dragon, I took it as a joke. There is no dragon around the same age as you that is weaker than you. You’re small and weak. But that seems to be the plan to one. What do you mean by that?! Hey! Don’t use those fancy exclamation marks in here. S-Sorry. Anyway. It’s seems that someone withheld your powers from you for a long time. You have something that far exceeds your greed, so I understand why others would be scared. Heck, it’s make more sense to kill you on the spot. I froze up. Suddenly becoming scared that this thing was inside of me. Settle down. I stopped caring what happens to this world a long time ago. If you wanna become king of the dragons, and destroy everything. That’s cool, I’ll just continue flowing in the air. I wouldn’t dream of doing such a thing! That’s a lie. He’s really deep in there than, I thought. I closed my eyes; unable to stop the frown that came to my lips. Your right. But I would never purposely become a monster; I’ve done it before, and it’s not an experience I like. ‘Purposely,’ nice use of that word. I can see you don’t want to become the next tyrant, but what you want to happen and will happen seem to be different things for you. But that topic bores me, so I’ll get to unlocking your power. Wait. Can you unlocking only a portion of it? My plan from the start. You wouldn’t be able to handle it all at once. You’d either die or go insane. Mind you, by me doing this, it also helps speed the progress you're so scared of. That’s fine. I only have one way out of this place anyway. But it won’t speed it up to much, will it? No. But it does start the clock. It felt as if something pierced through my shoulder. I groaned for a moment, as this pain spread throughout my body. Remember, Spike. You are not like any other dragon; anyother being. You may redeem it, but cherish it. You are a mix of two. Spike, the one thing you have that no other dragon has, is compassion. Value it. It may bring you a strength no other dragon has witness. I dropped to my knees; panting now. The wind around me begins to slow. I look up to see Whirlwind fly to the sky. Leaving me. The pain’s gone too. I’m sure we’ll meet again, Spike! I watched, as the wind flowed into the forest. There’s was still a lot I didn’t understand, and I didn’t want to go into the castle by myself. Speaking of which, I turned to the wooden doors. I placed my claw against it, and without even meaning to, I opened the doors. I looked in puzzlement at my claw. Just how much strength did Wirl give me? I cast away the thought; returning my claw to my side. I looked into the darkness with little fear. And then I took a step into the darkness, and the doors closed behind me. My only source of light cut off. In the forest of neverending. The wind had a voice; one that has been around since the forest first grew. I assist the drake the best I could. I guess that repents for some my sins, eh. Celestia? Weak leaves were plucked from the trees by the wind, and sailed along with it. If I keep an eye on this drake, I should see you soon. But, I know someone else is doing the same in here.
Chapter 5: Compassion's Worth Chapter 5: Compassion's Worth Spike entered the dreaded castle; the doors having been shut on him. Even from within, Spike couldn’t see through the darkness. So bringing his claw close, he blew his green fire onto it; the end of his claw torching the flame. This should help, Spike thought. He raised the flame to the air, and watched the room illuminate. There was a straight carpeted path to spiral stairs. To the right and left, appeared to be a bottomless pit. Whoa. I wasn’t expecting that. Spike wiped the sweat from his brow, and began to walk to the stairs. My fire is illuminating this entire floor! It’s never been that strong before, even when sending letters to the princesses. Just what else did Wirl unlock? The darkness of the pits soon began to rise. It took Spike a few moments to notice his flame didn’t work. Suddenly, the darkness took a shape, and cut in front of Spike. “What the-” Spike in ctc ily brought the flame fourth; dispelling the darkness. But undearth were small doors that hung upon nothing. Though the doors reminded Spike of something. “Those doors, they looked like ones from Applejack’s farm!” Spike inspected them closely, and indeed, they beard the small symbol of the Apple family seal. Ah. So you’ve came! Spike looked up. “Wirl?” Wirl? Oh! You mean that spirit I brought here. Spike looked around; trying to find the source of the voice. Hey- uh, if I may suggest. I recommend talking to Whirl anymore. He likes to put ideas, into beings’ minds. Mind you, I kinda to the same thing, but he tells you, weird ideas. “Are you the same voice that spoke in the liquid, and before that as well?” Yeah - about time you remembered me. I still owe you, for that teleportation incident. But, you did save me time and effort by taking me exactly where I needed to go. So, I’ll take it easy on you. “Alright. Then how about you wake me up from this nightmare?” Nightmare? You take it as this were a dream. We’re deep in your subconscious, Spike. “Ah! What doing in here! You can’t see my thoughts, can you?” Yes. “Even what I think in alone time?” Unfortunately, yes. “Dang it! I swear I burn off the extra cookies, I swear!” You’re worried about that? Ugh. My apologies, I forgot you’re still a kid on the inside. “What are we doing in here anyway? And who are you?” When I was draining the liquid into you, some how outside magic found itself along the liquid. I have to make sure none of it affected you before you wake up. Also, if I told you who I am, then you won’t trust me. So, all you can be certain of, is that a voice that located deep within you. Spike only had more questions to ask the voice. The one that escaped him was: “What’s your name?” I really don’t have a name. I have a word others refer to me by, but I’d rather not have you call me that. Spike put a finger to his chin, thinking hard. He then struck the finger up. “I got it! I’ll call you Virus.” That’s worse than what beings would normally call me. “But that’s kinda what you are - using my body and talking in my mind whenever you want to. I think it’s fair.” Hmpf. If that’s the name you came up with, I’ll take. Spike couldn’t help but have a cheesy smile. Now, since everythings been settled. It’s time for your test to begin. Your on your own, Dragon Boy. “I really didn’t want to go through this castle alone,” Spike said, sighing. “Oh well. The sooner this is done, the sooner I wake up.” Spike placed his claws on the barn doors, and pushed them open. Looking around, nothing had changed since the doors barred the way. He continued progressing forward. Halfway to the stairs, and still nothing changed. Spike almost dropped his guard, until he realized the darkness was taking a shape again. Just like mist, the darkness rose. Then it began to fly all over the place; leaving strands in it’s place. It looks like it’s drawing something. Spike indeed was correct. Once the dark mist finished it’s creation, it fell back down to the pits. And the lines it drew began to glow in different colors. Spike held his claws close to his head, as if the drawing were going to attack. He dropped them upon seeing what the finished picture was. From the darkness, it drew two large beings: wearing golden armor, looking out to something in the distance. On closer inspection, Spike saw that the beings had spikes and claws, just like him. The drawing was of two great dragon warriors. One was green, carrying a sword larger than a shed. And the other, whose scales were purple, held a mighty axe, one that look if it could cut buildings in half. Raising his own claws, Spike looked at his purples scales that went throughout his body. His belly however was green, as was his spikes. The two colors felt alien to him. The drawing sank to the bottom of the pit. Spike didn’t know why, but he felt a connection to those dragons. Clenching his claw, Spike continue onwards. Do those two ring a bell? Be honest with me, Spike. You don’t wanna lie. That image. It unlocked something in me, and whatever it is: it’s making me tired. Hmm. To Spike’s left, another image manifested from the dark mist. This time, it was of a white mare, whose hair shone like a rainbow. She was looking down something - something that caused her concern. It looks like she’s looking at a small ball. No, not a ball. It almost looks like an egg. Spike. What is your favourite treat? Spike stirred from thoughts, looking up to where he presumed the voice was. “Gemstones, of course.” Tell me that your favorite are apples. “What? No; I’d be lying.” If you tell me apples are your favorite, I’ll give you a gemstone. Spike shook his head. “While a gemstone does sound good right now, I wouldn’t lie for one.” Ah. So I guess I am going to have some trouble with you. The room began to brighten up. Spike blinked his eyes. Proceed to the next floor. Spike deiced whenever to keep his flame lit or not. Not knowing what the next floor may contain, he decided to keep it going just in case. He reached the staircase without any further bumps, and ascended the castle. “This floor,” Spike said, taking a first step into the second floor. “Is exactly the same as the first one!” Spike sighed. Wondering if this was going to be the same as the neverending field. At least you don’t need to climb with that one. Spike. Laugh. Furring his eyebrows, Spike pondered what he meant by that. Shrugging his shoulders, Spike remembered a joke snails had told him not to long ago. “Hehe,” Spike laughed. Heh, alright. Head to the next floor. That was it? Alright. It being better not to question it, Spike jogged to the next staircase, and rose to the next floor. Light illuminated the room on the third floor - the red sky making itself know. Spike was glad that he no longer needed his flame, and shook his claw. The room contained nothing, all except the familiar carpet that had turned white, and the stairwell in the distance. Spike took a chance, and made his way. After a few steps, a black mist emerge from the roof, and fell to the floor; covering everything in it’s midst. Spike could still see, but the stairwell was no longer in sight. This mist isn’t doing anything to me. As long as I’m careful, I can just head straight. Spike was ready for anything, as he took it a step at a time. With the atmosphere the mist gave, Spike expect something to scream and jump at him. He did not like jump scares. No, Spike heard something even more scary. Someone crying, just ahead of him. Raising his claws in case of an attack, Spike approached the source of the cries. What laid on the ground, curled up on the ground, was a little dragon - similar to Spike when he was a baby. It had its thumb in it’s mouthing, sucking gently on it. The creature quickly removed the thumb upon hearing Spike’s footsteps, and turned to face him. “Who are you?” both the dragons asked. Spike, being the older one, took charge of the conversation. “My name is Spike, and I’m a dragon just like you are.” The little dragon seemed relieved at hearing that they were the same spices, and wiped away it’s tears. “What’s your name?” The baby took a few seconds to respond. “D-Drag.” “Not bad name,” Spike said. That’s a lie. “Now, why were you crying, Drag?” Spike asked, as he offered his claw. Drag shook his head at the offer. “Because I’m useless!” Spike grasped at his heart - that word had always hurt him. “Who told you… you were u-u-useless?” “No one told me, I realized. My friends play, but I never get invited to their games. I’m always alone. And when my friends need help, I can never do anything to help them. So I’m useless, so I should probably go.” Spike desperately wanted to say something to the dragon, something anguish the same pain he had felt not to long ago. But no words came, for he himself never found the answer. “But, when I run away. No one will miss me; no one will be around me. I know it sucks not to have ones around you not care, but at least someone’s there. Plus, I’d get hungry on my trip.” Spike tried to say something, anything, to let the drake know he was here. I will be your friend. I will listen to whatever pains you. I will be there for you. “And, apparently, the greatest happiness comes from love. But, if I don’t even have friends, how can I even hope to have love?” That was when Spike couldn’t handle it anymore. This drake, it reminded him to much of himself of when he was little. Or even now. Him and Drag were too much alike, and they pain they bore all to the same. Heart in shambles. A stomach in hunger. Little courage to raise to his feet. No one to lift you up. These are the pains the two dragons felt. Spike, for some reason, started to feel really good. It felt like he had a big dinner with friends, and him and his lover were going to leave for some ‘after-events’, and on there way, this little dragon who had been crying stood in there way. Why you little.I should kick you for even daring to interrupting my special night. Spike stopped that trail of thought - shaking head; knowing something wasn’t right. The room had changed. The dark mist remained on Drag’s side. While on Spike’s, light from the sky had destroyed the darkness. Spike looked behind him, to see that Twilight in the gang stood there, smiling at him. His longingness had disappeared. “Spike,” Twilight said, “I and the girls are going to head out. It would fun if you came with us.” Those words. I’ve always wanted to hear those words. “Oh, Spike!” A voice said longley. The owner of the voice approaches Spike, and purposely brushed her tail along his side. Spike went red in the cheeks, and when he looked down to see who it was, his nose nearly flooded with blood upon noticing it had been Rarity. “O-Oh, hey! Rarity,” Spike tried his best to say without stuttering. He failed horribly. “It would be nice if you join us and the girls today,” Rarity said in a tone that broke Spike’s mind. She stood up on two hooves, and used her front ones to hug the drake’s right arm. “But if would be even more... pleasureable.” Rarity blew into Spike’s ear. Spike couldn’t help but rub his cheek, as Rarity watched him with a smirk. Everything seemed, perfect, for the dragon. But the cries from the smaller dragon broke him out of his happiness. Upon gaining his happiness, Spike had forgotten about the pain he used to share with the younger drake. Oh, no. I’m a jerk. How could I have forgotten about drake? “Who needs that little dragon?” said Fluttershy. “If all he’s going to do his cry?” “Fluttershy?” Spike said in disbelief. “That’s not like you at all!” “She has a point, Spike,” Twilight said. Spike couldn’t understand what was going on. “Why would we bring him along if he’s only going to annoy us?” “But, he seems like a good dragon!” Spike said. Though the other kept their indifferent gazes. Rainbow Dash flew up to Spike, and looked down at Drag. “Don’t take this the wrong way, Spike. But we need to keep this group looking cool. We already have you, bringing us down.” Huh? “Honestly, Spike.” Pinkie hopped over to Spike, and said all the had to with a smile. “You’re dragon, no one like having those at parties. But we allow you to come, because you’re our friend.” “Yes, Spike.” Spike turned to Rarity, who returned to her hooves. “If you bring another dragon into the picture, I may just fall for him instead. You don’t want that, do you?” I must be a weird dragon. The six, they’re finally my friends. But, not in the way I imagined. Drag is alone, but yet I finally have the warmth I’ve always wanted. And why is all this making me hungry?! “Er, Spike, Hun,” Applejack said. “Yer gonna eat all those gemstones?” “Huh?” Spike said. He then felt something in his claws. Looking down, he had a handful of his favorite treats. Oh, yeah! Just the thing I was craving! Spike went to eat the treats in the right claw. When he had remembered about Drag. Spike looked at the baby dragon, who had hid itself behind its tiny claws. Spike sighed, as he thought about what he should do. Keep the food, of course! Not everyday Twilight let me eat whatever I want. But Drag looks hungry. I’ve gone days without eating, I’m used to being hungry. I’m also used to being lonely as well. Spike spent a long time looking at Drag. He didn’t say anything, he just looked at the dragon. It was almost like he was looking at himself. Spike didn’t sigh, as he offered his treats. “Here, Drag. You look hungry, and as a fellow dragon with good taste, I can guarantee this will be one of your best meals ever.” Drag gained the courage to put his claws away, and looked at Spike. Unsure of his motives, Drag carefully took the food from Spike, and chewed away at the food. “Yum!” Drag said, with a mouthful of gems. “You’re right, Spike. This is delicious.” There was an immense hunger in Spike’s stomach. But he didn’t mind, the little dragon eating away caused him to smile. Spike then looked to Twilight. “Twi, I don’t think I can make it today. But why don’t you bring Drag along with you? He’s a pretty cool dragon.” Twilight looked at Spike, then at Drag. She smiled at how cute Drag looked when he ate. “Are you sure?” Twilight asked Spike. He only nodded his head. So the girls went to Drag’s side, and watch them eat. It seemed as if Drag’s side was getting bridget's, and Spike’s, darker. But he didn’t mind, he only looked the the mare to his right; the mare of his dreams. And told her the words that were hard to him. “Rarity, I don’t think I’ll need you on this side anymore. Why don’t you go hang out with Drag? He’s going to grow to be a very handsome dragon, I can tell.” Rarity seemed to think on it for a few moments, before nodding her head. She turned her gaze to Drag. “Yes,” Rarity said. “He’s going to be very handsome indeed.” And just like that, Spike’s warmth left him. On Drag’s side, the light shined bright on the group of friends, telling jokes and having fun. Drag still ate away at his treats, as Rarity helped fed him. On Spike’s side, was nothing but darkness. The dragon felt cold, and it was hard to stand. His heart hurtt, and a great hunger his stomach had. But he smiled at the sight before him, as he turned around, and continued his ascent on the castle. How disappointing, Spike my Drake. It’s as if I haven’t changed anything in you at all. Spike arrived at the steps. Oh, well. Looks like need to do a little bit more unlocking in you. Spike climbed the stairs to the next floor. The fourth floor was the most bizarre out of them all. Light no longer came from the blood sky; rather, a heavenly light came from the roof. It’s whiteness almost blinding. The room went far, and had many paths. The carpet this time around was blue, and it led in many directions. Like the first & second floor, a bottomless pit occupied the paths on their sides. At some point, each path split into two, but it seemed regardless of what path you took, you’d always end up at the end. What’s the point to this room? I can easily hop onto another path as long as I don’t look down. Spike walked forward, progressing through the carpeted path. He approached the part where the path split. You notice that your dearfriends are in trouble, and that you’re the only one that can save them. But it may cost you an arm and a leg? Do you charge forward? Or find the the event boring, and catch up on your favorite comic book? “An arm and a leg?” Spike repeated. Even though this is something similar to a dream, and I won’t face any real pain - the hurt from the third floor still hurts. I think if I go through with this, then I’ll feel the pain of losing a body part. Spike sighed, as he closed his tight; pondering what he should do. There’s a chance that the mane six I see are just phatom, pigments of my imagination. But, if we’re deep in my mind. That means Virus can tamper with my memory of them. Hmm. Isn’t it worth the risk? Spike opened his eyes, and looked at his claw. He clenched it, as he went with the harder option. “I’ll take saving my friends, please,” Spike said. Still debating if that was the response he wanted to give. Despite wanting to be hero, and him growing up, Spike never amounted the courage he needed to be who he truly wanted to be. So it’s a good thing he has a big mouth; one that his brain hates. Virus chuckled. Alright. Step through the portal to your right, and maybe you’re dreams may come true. The path leading left quaked, as it sunk into the pits. That path never to be walked. With only a moment’s worth of hesitation, Spike embarked on his path right, where a open frame stood. It gave Spike the chills; it resembling the same door Spike encountered in the Crystal Empire. Spike groaned in uncertainty, as the frame began to glow. In it’s center, a portal swirled and formed. Awaiting Spike’s presence. With a held breath, Spike entered the door. Light from the lone moon, was cut to piece by the glass windows; their design documenting the history of the castle. For once again, Spike found himself in another castle - only this one being bigger. Spike wanted to make a comment, but knew it being a waste of time. So he titled his neck, left and right, until he heard the *crack* that brought him pleasure. He then took note of the surroundings. A red carpeted ascended a few stairs, that led to a throne so high it would take magic or wings to reach. From up there, you could see all of the room. And, if you took a look through the material, you could see the waterfall of immense droppage. It would be a nice place to sit, if a large orange scaled dragon wasn’t already perched atop it. Spike sighed. “Ehh. I’m guessing your the one I’m supposed to fight?” The creature shook it’s head. “No. Dragons only fight one another if they have a problem. I have no qualms against you.” That left Spike confused, as he tried scanning the room for a trace of his friends. The darkness made the sides impossible to see, for even with the moon’s light on him, Spike couldn’t see the face of the dragon. “Where’s Twilight and the others?” Spike question. Taking a step closer to the throne. “I have no idea to which you are referring,” answered the dragon in his menacing tone. That pissed Spike off even more; he began to walk to the dragon. “It’s weird to hear another dragon speak so, eleg- uh. Elegantly.” I think that’s how it’s pronounced. “You must be confused about eglence; for you don’t posses it, yourself.” The Carmel dragon lean forth, and Spike finally saw his face. He was smiling. “Can you pronounce, the word articulate?” “I can in mind!” Spike defend, it soundly a lot cooler up there. “Just, when it comes to actually saying it, my mouth jumbles it up.” “Huh,” the dragon said, as he sat back on his throne. He clasped his claws together. “Now that I’ve had time to think on it, I do believe I’ve encountered your friends.” With a snap of his claws, candles lit throughout the room. The light brought about a large, metal cage. It’s containments, were… “Twilight!” Spike said - quickly rushing over to the cage the held all his friends prisoner. Twilight was in delight at seeing her dragon brother, but that delight faded on seeing what he was going to do. “Spike, NO!” Twilight tried to say, but it was useless. Spike clasped the metal bars, and felt a current of electricity run through his body. “The cage is rigged,” Dash said, as she watch the dragon make weird faces. Spike was unable to let go of the bar. The dragon on the throne laughed. Knowing full well what would happen if she helped him, Dash bit on Spike claw. The current passed onto her as well, but she managed to help the dragon let go. The shock sent her back, and fell unciouses from the strain she took. Spike looked as if he were in the same boat. “Too easy,” said the orange dragon. He began summoning a white aura through his claw - his lips, smirking. “Unfortney not, my dragon botheren.” The dragon lost his smirk. He cast his white arua on Spike, and helped lift him up. An act Spike wasn’t expecting himself. “Uh, thanks,” Spike said. Standing on his own clawed feet, and dusted himself. But his eyes found that the white aura didn’t disappear, as he lifted up in the air, was thrown against the cage, repeatedly. Crash. Shock. Scream. Crash, shock, scream. Repeat. “Spike!” the girls cried, as his body kept eliciting electricity from the bars. “This.” Crash. “Really.” Electrocuted. “Bucking.” Brought back. “SUCKS!” Spike screamed, as the white aura threw the drake once more at the cage once more. “Spike!” Twilight said, in a tone of a disappointed mother. “What have I told you about using those kinds of words!” “Twi, is this really the time- OW! Stop throwing me you prick!” “SPIKE!” “SORRY!?” The orange dragon burst into laughter, at such the comical sight before him. Truly, no other enemy to him had offered him such a delightful scene as this. So much, he contemplating letting them go, so he could face them again, and laugh again so much more. But no,Thought the dragon atop the throne, these six ponies must die. But this dragon… I shall keep him as my foe, and if get’s this amount of treatment from ponies, then more laughs shall come when I become a threat to his whole world! And over time, he shall join me. How boring it shall become after that. The dragon continued to ponder how he could receive more entertainment from this dragon. The laughter from the dragon. The nagging from his sister. The whole situation. That’s it. I’m done. Spike grown accustomed to the pain, as something deep, deep inside of him snap. All of this. It’s such… BULLSHTI! Scales shrank closer together; the movement causing them to become slanted. Electricity was having a harder time intruding Spike’s body. “Is it just me, or Spike started ta’ look more sharper? Not in a fashion sense, mind you,” Applejack said. For the five notice the look of Spike was changing. I get mocked, why I’m trying to help. And this dragon is gets to laugh at both my pain and my embarrassment. The purple in his scales darkened; the green in his eyes brighter. A green aura grew inside of Spike, and slowly did it expand. The orange dragon was taken away from his laughter, by a discomfort in his right claw. He looked down upon it, as his fingers had a hard time staying close. It was as if his claw were having a seizure. That’s not right. It’s seems I’m having trouble sustaining my magic. His eyes trailed up to Spike, and saw a green aura seeping out of his body. The dragon smirked, but not for comedy. It looks as if my dragon pal may actually prove a danger. I’m liking this kid! Spike felt a strange power brewing within him. It felt strange, because it didn’t feel like it belonged to him; like someone placed it there. But boy does this feel good! Spike stopped flying entirely. He levitated over the red-carpet, his head down and his eyes close. Slowly, the white aura was disappearing, and a green one taking it’s place - like white vs. green. With this power. Spike raised his right arm, taking all the time he wanted to do so. “I’m so gonna,” Spike began. He then rose his head, and opened his eyes. “Going to kick YOUR ASS!” Spike stretched his arm out at the dragon, and pointed three claws at him. For Spike was doing a pose of a leader! “SPIKE, what did I say about-” Twilight tried to say, but Spike - while keeping the pose - wrapped his left arm behind him, and snapped his fingers at the cage. A green aura enveloped the cage. “ “ Twilight shook her head, and tried again. “ “ “ “ “ “ “ “ That’s when it hit Twilight Spike had placed a spell on the cage, that prevented them from speaking - from even speaking in their thoughts! Twilight looked at Spike in disgust; at least she could do that. Her friends would’ve chuckled if there was sound. And would of also though, ‘where did this new Spike come from?!’. Some thought of this in a positive way, and others, a negative. This dragon is amusing! thought the orange dragon, as he stood tall from his throne. He did not chuckle. “It seems something awoke inside of you, Spike. A power many want.” Spike stopped posing, and began to walk to the dragon. “Stay there, and keep your cryptic insults to yourself. I wanna blow you to your seat myself.” “Oh Spike, you naughty dragon. I didn’t know you had that side to you.” Spike didn’t let the comment break his stride, but he did punch himself on the inside, and swore to eat a bar of soap when this was done. When Spike approached the throne, with a clenched claw, he brought it forth, and hit the throne in the center. After a moment, the throne began to crack, and with no more support, the throne crashed to the ground. The orange dragon landed in front of Spike; the throne falling behind him. Spike tried to hit him as he did the throne, only with more force. The punch landed square on the orange dragons chest The punch caused Spike to gasp. But he felt no movement against his fist, so Spike looked to see the dragon, standing solemnly, looking down at him. Did my punch have no effect on him? No. Looking at his chest, Spike witness his punch had left quite the mark. His ribs not feeling quite as they should. No way. It’s not that he didn’t feel it; he felt it, and still didn’t move! The orange dragon smiled, as if he knew Spike came to the realization to his strength. He proceeded to grab Spike’s face and lift him up. He then tossed Spike, as if he were nothing. Spike landed along the carpet, his expression scared. Even with this new found power, I didn’t have any effect on him! Am I still not strong enough to do anything, even in my own dreams? “Spike, don’t think you haven’t progressed. When we first met, I took you nothing more than a joke. Now you’re a stand-up comedian to me.” The dragon chuckled at his own words. “But to anyone else, they’d differently see you as a force to be reckon with. Perhaps if they had you under control, than a useful weapon you could be.” The orange dragon summoned his white aura behind him. It looked like a giant ball of energy. Spike didn’t like that and turned his head away; awaiting the pain. “But stupid they are, if they think they came control a dragon’s wrath!” Spike flinched: accidentally taking a look at the course of the ball. Only, it wasn’t going for him. It was going for the girls. Spike got up as fast as he could, and used his own magic to hurl himself in the direction of the ball. As if the ball were waiting for Spike, it slowed down; just enough that Spike would get in the way. The dragon once again planned for this. The ball made contact with Spike, who grabbed at his chest as the pain seeped into him. Spike screamed; his body having a seizure. After a few moments, the force blast Spike into the cage, where he received more electricity from the cage. The orange dragon laughed once more. Maybe the way this dragon shalt kill me is from lack of air, because I can’t stop laughing at the fool! “ “ “ “ “ “ The room looked funny to Spike. Everything was moving, and he had trouble keeping his eyes opened. His head was woozy as well. It felt uncomfortable lying on his side, so he turned onto his back. Doing that hurt more than I thought. Spike’s eyes looked through the room, everything seeming so much taller. When you’re on the floor, everything seems so… different. It kinda cool, being down here. But, why am I down here. Spike’s eyes found themselves looking at a metal cage, with ponies who looked sad. Very sad. Though one seemed to be screaming. Spike didn’t know why as he cocked his head. Then he remembered. Spike sighed, as he pulled himself up. The orange dragon was amused. “The thing that makes as different Spike; the reason why they think they can use you, is because they gave you something most dragon’s don’t have: a pure heart. One that wishes for goodness. “ “But, what they fail to realize, but what you’ve known for a long time now, is that you have a power inside of you. One that you haven’t given into yet. But you and me both know, that even if you don’t give into the power, soon it shall embrace you, and you cannot say no anymore.” Carmel smirked. Using his claw once more, he summoned his power of the white arua. “Now, I want to see this true version of you, Spike! Even if it’s just a glance!” The white aura reached the size of an arua once more. But Carmel didn’t stop; he kept growing the arua. We wanted it as big as the room itself. Surely, Spike thinks he can keep that part of him locked away. I’d be willing to bet he would even die for his friends, rather then use this power to save them and defeat me. But if I make the power so ridiculous, that even if he sacrifices himself, his friends will still die, then he’ll have no choice then to tap into a power. Regardless of however amount he takes, he’ll unintentionally begin the process of awakening his power. The mane six grew afraid of the white aurora. But what made them even more scared was the state of their dragon friend. He looked as if he could drop dead any moment. Everyone wanted to scream at him, to just run away; to be safe. But the darn spell he cast wouldn’t let them. Maybe that was the reason he cast it in the first place. Or maybe it was a coincidental. Spike stood honched over, desperately gasping for breaths from his lungs. He felt broken, but he knew someone needed to stand. This isn’t good. When I get mad, I get more power. But, this power is transforming my body; transforming my mind. I’m not sure I like that. Spike wiped away the blood around his mouth. Only to cough up more blood to replace it. I’ll… I’ll have to use a little more. As long as I don’t fall completely to it, it should be fine. I can’t get angry, I have to stay cool. No matter what. Nothing could be seen past the arua, for it consumed whatever was behind Carmel. Spike did his best to control his breathing, as he fought the pain to stand up tall. This should be more than enough to finish Spike & Friends. “Enjoy this gift, Spike,” Carmel said. And with a snap of his fingers, the ball flew towards the cage. Spike steadied himself; closing his eyes, he place one foot forward. And, with no regret, he tapped into which he swore never to do. His mind went wild; the body demanded to grow, and his claws desired for more power. But a swift breath reminded his soul, and his body did not change. Spike stretched out a claw, and opened his palm. “Now show me your power!” Carmel said. The ball made contact with Spike, and no one saw what happened next. The ball shrank; becoming smaller by the second. Carmel sighed, for he thought Spike once again tried to take on the pain. But this idea was put to shreds, as once the ball was small enough, Carmel could see Spike, standing tall with eyes closed. What was even more interesting to him, was how his ball of explosive energy was seeping away into Spike claw. It was hurting him like the first time, it appeared that Spike was absorbing the power. Wha- how? Despite the conflict within, Carmel kept a solemn expression. So this must be some of his power, huh. What else do you have in you, Spike? Or is this merely an act? Let us find out! The mane six were bulfulded; not knowing how they’re dragon friend was able to do such in act. It was amazing, but more were growing concerned over what Spike had been hiding. Spike absorbed all of the white ball. A laughter grew in him, as he had done something so awesome with that power. Spike wanted to laugh like a evil scientist, but his breathing reminded him what to do. So Spike went to approach Carmel. Limp. Limp. Limp. Hurt did it to walk. Limp. Limp. Walk. Limp. Walk. Walk. Walk. Walk. Walk. Spike felt no more pain in his body; no longer felt broken. So he opened his eyes, and walked with a stride. How!? thought Carmel. Not only did he absorb my magic - he used it to heal himself! “Everyones always telling me, how dragon’s are always wanting power,” Spike said in his stride. “But I want no such thing to do with it. So, Carmel, if you desire power so much, then let me give you some!” Spike threw a punch at Carmel, but it didn’t hurt Carmel the way he expected it to. But then, something happened. He felt a great surge of power, entering his body. A power so great that he could destroy the world with his fire alone. “You fool, you’re giving me your power!” said Carmel with a laugh. Yet Spike kept the same stoic expression. This power! It’s… too much. Wait, no! “Spike, I see you plan!” Carmel said. He tried to grasp at his chest, the same way Spike did, but the pain was too much to even raise his own arms. “What?” Spike said. “I thought you want to see my power. You made it a point to even emphasize it.” Carmel felt an explosion within him. Chain explosions, that were ripping him apart from the inside. “Now I’m giving it to you, so enjoy your gift.” Carmel could take no more. His body was broken, and it felt as something were burning him. No, this feeling is not right, thought Carmel. Dragons do not burn. “Want to know something funny, Carmel?” Spike asked, taking a step back and placing his arms by his side. “Dragons dream of setting the world ablaze, so that their fire may burn forever. But now, you're going to burn by your own flame.” Spike told the truth, as mamanga erupted from within his own body. His scales were melting away, as Carmel sank into it. He smiled, as he looked up to Spike. “You’re right. That’s pretty funny.” Then Carmel disappeared into the lava. Spike let out a breath; relaxing his shoulders. He closed his eyes, as he placed the power he borrowed back into it’s place. Spike’s eyes lost their light, and his scales returned to their normal shade of purple. Spike looked as he did everyday. But he was not the same within, for he only began his struggle. Once Spike opened his eyes, he found himself back into the castle with the blood sky.
Chapter 6: Imperfection Chapter 6: Imperfection Oh. Back so soon, eh? I was getting bored. Spike sighed at hearing the familiar voice. The chapter not yet finishing like he wished it would. Hey. You came back hardly touched! Good stuff. “Thanks. But I think I lost something more important.” Ah. Little details. Be glad you’re breathing. Besides, you only have one more portal left. Going along with Virus’s words, two new paths emerged from the pits. Yet at the end of each, they combined, and led to the stairwell to the next floor. Spike did his best to feign a smile, as he trudge to where the path split. Now. The hero Spike has defeated an ancient dragon threat; one the dragons long before have lost to. How is he rewarded? Take a step right to find out! A door - once again resembling nightmare door - emerge from the ground, whirlpool of magic forming in the middle. Or. You could go left, and enjoy yourself a good comic book. No drama; nothing to deal with. Just you and a good story. The second portal emerged. Spike took his time looking at the two. Chose! Spike sighed. “After what I went through, I just want to sit down and relax.” But, the thought of getting a treat, and being honored for what I did sounds pretty awesome to me. And I do deserve it, don’t I? So Spiked went right, and entered the door. When his eyes opened, Spike found himself in the middle of a carpeted runway that only led up. He would’ve mistaken the place, if it weren’t for the herds of ponies at his sides. Everything was flashing against him, so much that he blinked a few times to regain his vision. Spike then realized that the flashes came from the tops’ of cameras. Cameras, pointed at him. Ponies, gathering all around. This meant one thing to Spike: The voice wasn’t lying. They all think of me as a hero! Oh boy, my dreams of just imaging it are coming true! Spike smiled, as he went to wave at the ponies -- but couldn’t, for some reason. He tried even harder, yet his claws wouldn’t budge. Turning his head, Spike saw his claws, bounded in a shackle. What? The flashes slowed down; the crowd realizing the dragon had come to. With the lights gone, Spike saw looks on ponies that he had nightmares of. Everypony looked at him, disgusted; scared; angry, and some even sad. The faces… They look the same as the ponies of Ponyville, when they found out I would start living there along with Twilight. She told me to just ignore them, but I still noticed them. Spike looked up the stairs that led to colossal doors. Beyond those doors, he knew, led to a place where he would be judged. But, I don’t want to go up there! Spike’s heart began to hurt, as even though he were a strong dragon whose wounds had been healed: his legs started to shakes. Spike was sweating. “No, no. Please! This doesn’t make any sense; I saved my friends?” He did his best to summon from his claws, but to no avail: for the shackles were protected in a even greater magic. There was a pain in Spike’s back; a force that caused him to take few steps forward. “E’ow!” Spike cried. Coming on his right, Spike saw who the perpetrator to his attack was. It was the very stallion that Spike had come to seen almost as a brother. Shining Armor - Captain of the Royal Guard. “Your efforts are dearly noted. But you sacrificed something far more important to do so, and now you shall be judge if your existence can be tolerated.” Spike felt the pointy things at his back, and knew not moving is a bad idea. Even though his body cried in resistance, Spike did his best to climb that starts as his body shook. “Ha! Look at the dragon,” A stallion from the crowd said. “He looks as if he’s to wet himself!” “Harold,” scorn a voice close to the first, “don’t say those types of things. What if he uses his fire breath thing on us?” “Him? He couldn’t attack us even if they say the power he posses is true.” He’s right. My magic isn’t working. Breathing. It was harder for Spike to do for now. Whatever awaited in the throne, it was scary to Spike. Breathe… Come on! Breath. Spike failed in attempted to control his breathing; to stop his heart from beating so fast. Spike sweat became so bad, that he left traces of it with each step he took. Spike tried to cancel out the voice from around him, but the comments made it into his ear. “Hmm, this is the monster that plagues Equestria?” “He’a looks like a scaredy cat to me!” “Don’t get close dear; he could eat you whole with those fangs alone.” “Ha! If the verdict comes out guilty, than let me do the honors! Never fought a dragon before - should be interesting.” “Don’t say such stupid things. He is a dragon; you a pony. You stand no chance. So let the al’mighty powerful ones deal with him.” Stares from the Royal Guard cased the voices to quieten down, as Spike had reached the doors that led to the room that would decide his fate. With what courage Spike had left, he took the final step, and peered into the room. To Spike’s surprise, the room actually quite small. Compact even, as ponies and other species alike sat on top of seat that rose throughout the room. To be quite honest, Spike wouldn’t be able to reach any of them, because of how high they were. All his path led to, was the center of which all gazes met. Now Spike’s claw refused to remain shut. His fingers jittering with no control. Spike had trouble swallowing, as all the eyes looked down upon him. Just walk forward, Spike! Walk… and get this nightmare over with. Spike followed his path. Even with his legs buckling; his claws splashing. Spike kept on his path, and stood before the judge of the throne. It came with no surprise that Celestia was the one ruling the court. Still, Spike had a lot of questions, as to why he were here. But, part knew the reason. “Spike the Dragon,” said Princess Celestia, whose voice could be so magfin careful, yet demanding at the same time. “Official helper of the Elements of Harmony. Also an odds job dragon on the side, to help the town of Ponyville and to make a few bits on the side. Is hereby questioned to treason to the nation of Equestria.” Maybe it was because Celestia was present, but Spike had expected more of a response from the Jury. Instead, everyone was silent, and awaiting. Spike’s eyes should’ve been on Celestia only, yet they wander throughout the room. Faces that Spike knew sat in audience. Though faces he knew too well sat in the stand right of him. So high, so far, down they looked upon did Spike’s friends. For the Jury was the Elements of Harmony. They’re not here to help me, Spike thought. He looked back at Celestia. “Now,” Celestia went, “before the Jury begin the verdict, I would speak words of honor ment of the dragon below.” Celestia closed her eyes, and coughed. “Regardless of the consequences of his actions, Spike did vanquish a great evil; one that has been among us for a long length of time. And also he did, save his friends from horrible end. That is all that will be said, about heroics of Spike the Dragon.” Few heads bowed their head. Most didn’t move a muscle. Celestia turned to the Jury stand. “Now, Twilight Sparkle, the Magic of Harmony, shall give their verdict on Spike the Dragon.” Twilight scratched at her foreleg, looking uncertain at her friends. For they to shared the same expression. It was like without using words, they said to one another, “this is simply the way things must me.” Twilight coughed, taking attention of the court. “Spike, though no fault of his own, posses a power that can wipe out this land with little no effort. Despite having retrained it for this long; the dam shall inevitably break. Spike the Dragon has no permanent control over this power, so that leaves duration of our land in uncertainty.” Spike looked up at the one whom he called his sister, and felt something running down his cheeks. But I’m your brother, Twilight. I spent most of my life with you - you even helped raised me! You know I’m a good dragon, so why are you doing this? Despite Spike being the subject of her speech, never once did she look down at him - none of the six did. “So, the verdict Spike the Dragon,” Twilight said, clutching her eyes shut. “Is guilty of foreshadowing treason.” I can’t believe this… I can’t believe any of this! Twilight and her friends refused to look at Spike; Celestia casted him a look that pierced through his frail little heart, and everyone looked down at Spike as if he was going to receive the punished a cold-hard killer deserve. I refuse to believe in any of this. I’m trying to save you all… I fight against the voice so I told become big and scary. That way you’ll keep me around. I said I promised to never do it again! One nod from Princess Celestia is all it took for Shining Armor - along with his guard - to approach Spike. Are you trying to tell me, that despite my best efforts to become gentle-dragon, they’re still going to cast me as a monster? That is exactly what happens to you. So what do I get in return for my efforts? For at least trying… Temporary acceptance. Past Shinning Armor; past the ponies of the guard, stood the coliseum door Spike had entered through. The weather looked nice out there. If that’s going to be the case… if no matter what I do, I will always been seen as a monster. Well, I suppose it make no difference if I get a little greedy. A door to the left of Spike opened - another pair of stairs presenting itself. They led to a dark, cold place. Where to the door to outside to a nice warm place. But Shinning was insistent on bringing Spike to the darkness. Is it, sowrong, to want a little light? You ponies get to bask in it - I only get a little sunshine. You’re the ones who should stop being so greedy. Clenching his claws, Spike felt a surge of power flow through them. Spike didn’t take too much power, just enough to break those annoying shackles. Spike brought his claws before him; looking at them with amusement. “Th-The chains,” A voice said, “The dragon broke them!” Those words grabbed everyone’s attention. For the first time, the Elements of Harmony looked at the scaly friend; noticing his shoulders twitching ever so slightly. Something grew in Spike’s throat, making a soft noise. His shoulders twitched faster, and the small noise grew to something fearsome. Everyone came to the realization that Spike that Dragon… was laughing. And he was laughing at them. “Laughing… has he finally snapped?!” “Let him chuckle,” said another voice from the stands, “what can he do, in the middle of Canterlot, surrounded by the bearers of Harmony and the Royal guard.” “Princess! Turn the dragon to-” “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA” The laughter was no longer small, for it shook the very ground Spike stood on; his entire body jolting as laughter escaped him at alarming pace. No ponies lungs - no average dragon - could sustain such a vulgar laughter. Yet here was Spike, sprouting it out of sheer enjoyment. After long moments, when the only sound to come was the laugh, Spike slowed it down to a chuckle. Then he stopped, and looked around the room as if they were nothing better to do. His face held no emotion; only hatred burned in his eyes. “It’s funny: to good all your life, and you're dealt the hand of evil,” Spike said. Looking at nobody in particular. “But, if you do, what you truly want to in life, than there’ll be no one left to deal you the cards!” “Spike,” the Princess said, “what are you trying to get at?” Spike wasn’t listening. “In the end, friends become enemies; your actions, worthless. So what is the point!?” The Princess rose from her throne, keeping her face clam. Yet her voice betrayed her true emotion. “Spike. But back on that shackle, unless you want me to get involved.” It took those words to gains his attention. Spike looked up in glee at princess, wearing the biggest smile he’s ever done. “HAHAHA! Oh…” Spike took a breath of relief. “You see, ‘ya were talking about this power, which unstoppable if I were activate.” Spike stopped smiling. “This betrayal was more than enough.” Spike declivity rose his right claw to his face, and rested them before his eyes. He raised his index finger, and turned around to where Shinning and the guard stood. Spike brought his left fist to his mouth; coughing into it. He titled his neck until a crack was heard, and held out his left wrist. With his index finger, he lightly tapped along the wrist, as if he were listening to a sound no one else could hear. Everyone sat, waiting. Was Spike preparing for something, or just fooling around. Regardless of which was true - Shining and the guard did not wait for him. They charged after Spike. After one more tap, Spike was pleased. He used the index finger of his left claw, and with feet shoulder length apart - Spike took the stance of a conductor, ready to give orders to the musicians on how to play. This was Spike’s little musical. Spike rose his batons; closing his eyes. He took a breath, and begun his play. Closing his eyes? Shinning thought. Bro, how could you be so stupid?! Shining and the Guard sprinted after Spike. Who just stood there, in the same place, at the same distance. Huh? Shinning thought. He looked down to his hooves - moving as fast as they could. Nothing else in the court moved as well. H-How is he keeping us in same spot? Tch- Don’t panic. Panic makes you stupid. Shining felt magic pass through his horn. Smiling, he teleported in front of Spike. It seemed Spike had failed to notice; his eyes still closed - fingers still held up. Luckily for Shining, he had another pair of shackles to put on the dragon. This is where your confidence get’s you, Spike. Sorry it has to be this way. Shining stood up on two hooves, and went to place the shackles of Spike’s wrists. The room remained silent, for no one wanted to give shinning away. What Spike did next, however, caused them to gasped. Shinning had noticed Spike face was closer. That couldn’t be right - had Spike shrunk? No, the entire room looked a bit smaller to Shinning. Gulping at what it may be, Shinning looked down… And saw that he was floating in place. “You know,” Spike mused, “saying you're sorry, with no meaning to your words: makes the apology invalid.” Spike opened his eyes; they only focused on Shining. How is Spike doing this? Shining thought. Spike looking at him as if were studying his every detail. There’s no aura around me. so how is he lifting my frame? I can still move my head and legs, but doesn’t do anything for me. “So, to make sure your lies don’t turn into words, I shall do this.” Shining felt the shackle being ripped from his hove, and levitated in front of him. Spike made sure Shinning got a good luck at it. Then, using a magic no one else - not even the Princess herself - could see, Spike changed the very shape of the shackle, and unlocked it. The shackle itself, was big enough to fit Shining's mouth; the top hole small enough to fit his horn. “Wha- No!” To late. The shackles closed - leaving his teeth strictly tight against one another, and his horn unable to produce any magic. Shining was left defenseless. He wanted to scream, but had no mouth to do so. Spike raised his claw, and gave a poke to Shining: the force of the poke enough to send him back flying to his guard. Shining realized he wasn’t the only that Spike had levitated. Him and his guard floated in the air, like balloons. Clearing his throat, Spike made the stance of a conductor once more - closing his eyes and letting his claws do all the work. Not knowing why, the audience of the court felt like humming - all at the same. Even the Elements of Harmony found themselves humming a magnificent tune they’ve never even heard before. Yet they knew how it went. Then, Spike playing his sympathy. His index claws moving in a U shape. The audience was surprised to see that floating guards were flying in the same way Spike moved his claws. When Spike’s claws would meet in the middle of the U, so would the guards bang against each other. Spike was the conductor -- the guards his musical. Their instruments were their mouths, which all - except Shining - used to scream and expressed their pain. All beautiful sounds, to the dragon whom they kicked around earlier. It feels like being on a roller-coaster! The Royal guards thought. The speed’s hurting my tummy! I’m gonna puke! The Spikes on John are piercing through my hind leg every time we clash! All Shinning had to think of was this. This blows. For Shinning had given up on the chance of winning, and accept his fate. Up. “AHH!” Down. “OHH!” Left. “YEE!” Right. “NOO!” Those were the cries made in each direction. Spike smiled, for he was reaching the climax in his sympathy. Up. Up. Down. Down. Left. Right. Left. Spike chuckled. He brought his claw down, and split them down apart. The guards hit the floor, and swept to ends of the room. Spike turned to the Princess, and bowed. “Thus concludes my song… to you.” He stood back and turned; leaning slightly forward, he dash through the room. He ran past the ones, who kept humming; past the guards who were going to need time off, and finally, past the doors that led to freedom. Spike felt the sunlight strike him, and took a breath of that fresh air. Spike momentarily closed his eyes, to wholly embrace the feeling of being free. But then, he felt something close around his neck. Just like how Spike put the shackle on Shining, Celestia had put something far worse on Spike. For when he opened his eyes, he found his neck and claws locked in by wooden bars. Celestia stood before him, obscuring his sight of the beautiful red sun. “It’s come to this, hasn’t it, Spike?” Celestia said. Her Rainbow fair flowing along the currents of the wind. Spike didn’t know why he found that interesting. “Looks so,” Spike replied. “I know know how Luna felt a thousand or so years ago. Being betrayed by the one whom you trust to care.” *SMACK!* Spike had been expecting that. Celestia stood tall. “I’ve had my past mistakes, but I’ve learned from them. Spike, you must understand your friends and I do care about you, but the world matters more.” Spike’s wandered up, where a blade hung; so desperately wanting to fall down to the ground. Celestia moved to the lever, and Spike was treated to one last sight of the sun. I’m a dragon who can handle swimming in lava. Celestia coughed, as she pressed her own hooves against the lever. But how cool would it be to chill on the sun. Despite being a dragon, I’d be burned alive. But with more power, I wonder. Would I be able to go up there. Spike closed his eyes, thinking about how cool it would be to live on the sun. While Celestia pushed the lever, and the blade fell. Spike felt nothing. He didn’t feel power coursing through his veins. Neither the anger to rule the world. All emotions wiped from his being. Spike felt nothing. Yet the hatred he felt still loomed in his heart. Spike opened his eyes, and found himself back in the castle. The castle changed. The sky no longer glew like blood, but rather relaxed you with a blue night sky. The room, however, still kept it’s darkness. Oh, Spike my boy! You’ve returned. How was the reward? Spike didn’t move. Ah, little details anyway. Never fear! There’s only a few more paths to chose. Now that- “No,” Spike said. Huh? “I’m through with these games. I’m going the top to go get my wish.” Virus was taken aback. He had more free range in this space, but didn’t expect Spike to respond like that. My apologies, Spike. But in order for you to reach the top, you must finish the stories of the future. Spike stole the words that only a friend of his used. “Ey’nope.” Spike walked forwards, to where once again the path split. No intention of stopping. Spike, there’s telling how far that drop is. Even a dragon as special as you can’t stand against the unknown. Even with words of concern, Spike did not stop. Maybe he knew something, or he just didn’t care. Either Way, Spike pressed on forward, and took a step onto the pit. Spike did not fall. Another and another, step step step. Spike walked over the abyss, an invisible struggle, or perhaps, keeping him alofat. “I thought you said,” Spike began, never breaking stride. “That’d you never lie to me.” Virus kept quiet. Though the room did rumble as if a far off earthquake had occurred. Spike stepped back onto the path; it felt like he never stepped off it. He kept walking, and ascended the stairs to the second last floor of the room. On this floor, quietly did Virus think. You’ve changed, Spike. This floor’s intention, was to make you so mad, that you’d grow so big and destroy this castle. But you don’t seem mad. And earlier, you disobeyed me. It’s like before - where’d you ignore me. No, you fool went and did something I commanded you not to. I had control over, and now relationship is broken. What exactly cracked in you, Spike? The room turned into darkness. Eh. It’s no problem. I’ll control you, soon enough. Head held up, Spike entered the fifth floor to the castle. Spike was discontent with the floor, for it reminded him of the third floor - of Drag and all that he gave. Spike couldn’t see past the fog, but kept the stride moving. I don’t regret what I did, Spike thought, but that room took a lot out of me. In fact, I’m still hungry. Spike progressed along the yellow carpet, his eyes wandering to the window - that’s where Spike notice the blue sky in some parts were replaced by the original red sky. He thought on it for a moment, but decided nothing could come from thinking on such an irrelevant detail. On his path, he heard from the distance, giggles. Ponies, giggling. And a masculine voice, chuckling. Spike wasn’t alone, but he kept moving. The laughter was close. Spike saw the silhouette of ponies and a much larger being in the distance. Spike’s curiosity wanted him to move faster to find out exactly who they were, but Spike knew never to break stride. The creatures took noticed of Spike. They stopped laughing as Spike approached them. Spike was surprised to know that the ‘beings’ were the Elements of Harmony, along with drag. The way Spike found them was… questionable. Drag was laying down on a couch. His body had grown, for his frame took up all of it. The girls didn’t like him taking it all, so they decided to use him as well. Pinkie sat on his legs; Twilight by his abs; Dash on his chest. Rarity draped her forelegs along his neck, as she leaned against the couch. Fluttershy & Applejack laid on top of the cushion. Spike chuckled while keeping stern. “You guys look comfy.” Drag laughed. He batted away Rarity hooves, which caused her to playful pout. Spike would’ve yelled at anyone who dare touch her, but found himself no longer caring. Drag turned his head to look at Spike. “Yo, my Dragon-man. Long time no see.” “Indeed.” Spike looked along the couch; his friends looking happy and ignoring his presence. “Twi, if this is what you meant by hanging out, I might’ve changed my stance.” Twi giggled at the comment. “Heyy, Spike. Thanks again for, you know what. But I was wondering… do you have any more snacks on you?” “I was going to ask the same thing; I haven’t had a thing to eat since I helped you out,” Spike said. Annoyed that helping this dragon caused him to grow and become a dick. “Ohh,” Drag brought his head back, “bummer.” Rarity place her hooves back along his neck. Next to Rarity, Spike noticed, were boxes of pizzas. It looks like they’ve been there awhile. Hey, food is food. “Drag,” Spike said, pointing to the pizza, “Mind if I grab a slice.” “No can do,” Drag replied, closing his eyes. “I may get hungry soon. And y’know how many boxes of pizza a hungry dragon can eat.” Spike narrowed his eyes. Drag was mocking him, and he had enough. He began to walk, as Drag kept talking. “Y’know Spike, your friends have such weird houses,” Drag went on. “One of them lives in a cloud; another, in a tree; one next to the Everfree Forest. How crazy is that!” Drag took a breath, and continued. “But the best parts of the houses, were the bedrooms. Spike, I gotta tell you about the--” Bite. Bite. “Yum.” Drag’s eyes flew open as he turned his head to Spike - the act strong enough to throw Rarity on top of Rainbow Dash. “What. Do you think. You’re doing, Spike?” Drag asked. His fist clenching so tight his claws were digging into his scales. “Eatin’ pizza,” Spike replied. He ate another slice as well. “I just told you-” Drag tilted his head “-that you couldn’t have any.” “Well, I made it rule: to disobey anyone who tells me I can’t do something.” Drag’s wiped all the mares off him with one arm, sending them all flying to the floor. They complained amongst themselves. It seemed as if they took none of this serious; not even their own well being. Drag rose from the couch. “Spike. If you make stupid rules like that. Than you shouldn’t come to surprisement when someone tries to teach you a lesson.” Drag punched his two claws together. Spike had another pizza. “I wouldn’t call that rule stupid. But,” Spike took a bite into his pizza, “I’d say rules like ‘always trust your friends’ or ‘do always what your told’ stupid. Realizing it now, my sister of a unicorn has had quite the hold on my life.” “Like I care about your life!” Drag threw a punch at the pizza eating dragon. Spike caught the fist with his right claw - his left still holding a pizza. Drag smiled, as he punched with his left. Spike caught that too. “How the-” Drag was interrupted, as Spike brought him close. Drag’s anger rose when he saw Spike, chillingly eating a pizza, his tongue holding it close to his mouth. The sight disgusted Drag. He went to kick Spike, but found himself hoisted into the air instead. Spike, without an effort, flung Drag on the floor behind him. Drag groaned, as he heard something within him crack. It only hurt more when Spike flung him back over his shoulders, and slammed him face first into the ground. More things broke than just in his back. “Arg!” Drag cried, making a clicking sound with his mouth. Despite all the pain, Drag still looked up to Spike. I’m going to end- Drag’s thought interrupted by a scaly foot to the top of his foot. Involuntary eating carpet. Drag tried insulin Spike, but all that came were muffled noises. Spike pulled in what remained of the pizza. His claw went for another slice - halting it when his eyes found the white box bore no more of his favorite meal. Spike frowned, and looked down on the blue dragon buried under his foot. Looked down. A laughter grew in Spike. The sight before him was hilarious, and him being on top made him feel good. This little drake, who though could mess with Spike, was now completely under his control. Spike had been under someone else's foot; now he knew what it felt to look down on someone else. Instantly, Spike moved his foot: causing Drag to eat more of the carpet. The muffled insult turned into gagging. The sound pleasant to Spike ears. How does it feel, to finally be on the bottom? The mare’s gather around the scene, and joined Spike in looking down. Some of them even delivering kicks to the defenseless dragon. D-Defenseless? Drag stopped making noises. In it’s place, the girls spoke. “How does it feel to be hit,” Rarity asked, delivering another hard kick to Drag’s side, “Darling?” Twilight levitated Drag’s lower half - while his head being squished by Spike foot - and slammed it against the ground. Spike’s eyes grew; a bad taste in his mouth. He felt something brush against his side, but didn’t take his eyes of Drag. The sight suddenly horrified him. “You’re not moving you foot fast enough, Spike,” Pinkie said. Making it apparent she was the one who brushed against him. Spike had forgotten he was rubbing Drag’s face in. He stopped doing it. Breathing came harder to Spike - his body uncontrollably shaking. Twisting his palms to face him, Spike brought his claws to chest level; looking at them as if they held an answer to the teary crime he was committing. Be it power or illusion, the colour of his scales transformed red. It wasn’t blood-like -- like from the sky earlier. It was simply red. Spike’s eyes passed through the claws, and saw Drag before him. He had somehow shrunk - his scales turned purple. He looked almost like a baby dragon. This is… too familiar. “What are you waiting for, Garble?” Spike’s eyes shot open. Spike looked at their friends, almost shirking upon finding out they had transformed into dragons. Dragons who bullied him long ago. “Yeah, Garble. This dragon has been hanging out with those ponies. You should give him the privilege of a beating!” “He’s right! Beat him into a dragon, Garble.” I’m stupid. I’ve always wondered how it felt to be the one on the top - the one in the spot light. It feels so good! With no emotion to betray his true thoughts, Spike looked down at the baby version of him - whom he still had under his foot. I could keep doing this… if only I didn’t know what it felt like to be the one on the bottom. If only I didn’t care about how the other being felt. If you throw away your compassion, than there’s no need to feel guilt. Fingers, wiggling like happy tails. Spike no longer controlled his spasming claws, neither his mind which was in chaos. For some reason, however, the thought of Rainbow Dash came to mind. ‘Of course even I, Rainbow Dash, get a little nervous when it comes to performing. It’s natural, I think. But what I to come down, is take a breath, clear your mind, and hold for ten seconds. Nothing more - nothing less. When exhale, your heart should pretty much under your control. With great effort, Spike clenched his claws tight. Oh, and Spike? Spike stood tall - taking his foot off Drag. That advice… it’s gonna cost ‘ya five bits. Spike smiled. Took a breath. And had one last thought. Oh come on, Rainbow Dash! Just’a kidding. Spike’s eyes closed by themselves. He held the breath; he thought of nothing; didn’t hear nothing, and did nothing. His body knew when ten seconds passed. Exhaling through the nostrils, Spike opened his eyes with a newfound stillness. The world was silent. Spike felt as if he had let something go. Something that he had pent up, disappeared with that drawn out breath. Looking ahead, Drag was no where to be seen. All that remained was him friends. Friends… They looked at him, concerned as if he were to suddenly disappear. Spike smiled at them, and with a snap of his fingers: in a blink of an eye, they were gone. With a less of a weight perched upon his shoulders, Spike made his way unto the next floor. Kindness - Stupidity. Loyalty - Only to oneself. Laughter - It’s good to have Generosity - Only if you’re rich. Honestly - Sometime you need to lie. Magic - Desires made true. These are your elements, Spike. You do not belong in this perfect world. And, this world isn’t so perfect if you truly looked at it. You’re a different game - you need your own world. Spike was having trouble walking. The previous rooms had him feeling hungry and empty, but the fifth floor took away a weight - one that Spike forgot he even bore. He was too light for his own liking. With no choice of stopping, Spike trudge his way onto the sixth floor. A purple carpet led to a stone throne. No stairs, no paths, no obstacles. A straight path. Spike, as a reward for engraving my little tests. I’ve decided to give you one wish. You can wish for anything, but first. Please raise your two claws to eye level. Spike did as commanded - the palm of his two claws before him. Through an act of no illusion, his left claw was his normal as ever purple; the right claw green. Your body & mind are in turmoil. Purple vs. Green. Spike watched his claws, as if they held something deeper within the scales. Purple; imperfect. That is what you currently are. Staying in a world that is not of your own, with friends who aren’t quite. No one understands you, not even yourself. You have an idea, but not an understanding. Spike’s left arm went limp, struggling to keep his right held. Green; perfect. What you’re going to be. Progess. The ability to follow your own principles, to rely on yourself. To grow as a dragon, as a being, in your own way. Be it greed; power, or self-knowledge. You’ll come to be perfect, but only in your world. Spike’s right arm fell. His shoulders succumbing to unknown pressure. I leave with this: Do you stay imperfect, so that you may stay with your perfect friends in their world? Or do you become true to yourself - casting yourself in a world that belongs solely to you? Peace, Brosuke. PS. Death God. The weight disappeared. Spike’s scales were purple as the day he was born. His mind could ponder no thoughts, so his legs moved on their own to the throne. Upon approaching, Spike took a seat, and sighed as he closed his eyes. “A wish, huh?” Spike muttered. “Than, I wish peace for myself.” Spike felt nothing happen. His body had tensed just in case anything were to occur. So Spike opened his eyes, only to be greeted by his friends, who wore their elements around their necks. They look sad. They don’t feel like the the illusions from the previous floors. They actually seem like my friends. “Twilight,” Spike said. The mare only frowned upon hearing the creature. “Come on, girls,” Applejack commanded, her voice ready to break. The mane six looked at Spike. The look that Spike faced only once. The look that said you had no future. “Girls, wait!” Spike shouted. No one heard him, as the mane six lowered their head, and closed their eyes. A wind circled the room, a whirlwind effect caused from elements of harmony. Spike clawed back into his seat, as if distance would offer him protection. He held out his claw before him, desperately asking them to: “Stop! Please, stop this!” Twilight’s eyes opened her eyes - they were white with tears streaming down. With enough bundled power, she shot the magic at the dragon she called her brother. Spike found trouble in breathing, his center becoming hard. His arms wouldn’t move; his legs unable to rise. The only think moveable were his eyes, and they saw how his scales were turning into stone. Discord made it sound like you could still breath, that you could still think when you’re encased in stone! Spike’s leaning stone body bore too much weight for the throne, as it toppled backwards - shattering. In Spike’s last moments, he saw his friends hovering over him, with such sad expressions. They looked at him in both disgust and sympathy. He looked back at them with this last thought: I have no mouth, and I must scream. Dash was the closest to Spike, her eyes before his emerald ones. The last thing Spike saw, before the world turned to stone, were Dash’s pink eyes. Then Spike awoke, looking deep into the same eyes.
Chapter 7: Awakening“Hey!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. Who stood over Spike. “You have a new Spike on your back?” The surprisement of growing a new Spike overridden any questions Spike had - where he was; what happened, or about his dream. “Really?!” Spike asked. Looking over his shoulder unto his back - a slap from a blue hoof brought his head before Dash’s. “No, you dimbus! Where the heck have you been?” Spike lowered his head - his previous thoughts flowing back. It came back as a headache. “I don’t even no Dash.” Spike words came out muffled, his claw obscuring his mouth. This position helped him think. Dash contemplated hitting him once more. Just to make sure his thoughts are in order, y’know? she thought. But pain won’t bring any more answers - even of it’s fun. Dash sighed, and took a seat next to Spike. What happened? Spike thought. His mind was empty, yet he continued to ponder. The thoughts… the urges. The same ones that emerged from my first greed outburst. Although I didn’t tell anyone the voice didn’t go away, it did stay quiet, and rarely spoke. So why the sudden outburst? And why is it so harder to control this time around? In between Spike’s claws, did he noticed Dash sat beside him. She looks annoyed, Spike thought. Yet he sat there, silently waiting for Spike to piece everything together -- that made Spike feel good. I’ve been acting differently, and I’m not entirely in control of what I do. I feel like a puppet on strings. I can try telling the others that nothing is going on, that this is merely all an act of puberty, but I doubt they would buy it. That dream… Virus… Wirl… Purple vs. Green. I’m not sure what to think of it all, and if I even began to ponder, then Dash would be waiting all day. “You made the girls worry, y’know.” Spike looked left, where Dash looked at a tree. “You caused Twilight to have a brain shut down in the morning, to smash a guy through a building at lunch, and made us worried till dinner.” Rainbow Dash finally looked at Spike. “It’s not nice to make your friends worry, Spike.” The delicate matter caused Dash’s throat to swell. She calmed herself down and breathed normally. Spike raised a claw; trying to speak. They died in his throat. I’m sorry, Dash. Luckily for Dash, she had stopped before any baby tears could reach her eyes. She stood, looking at the drake who was as tall as her while sitting down. Dash cocked her head in direction of Ponyville. “Come on, Spike. I wasn’t lying about the others worrying about you.” *SNAP* I don’t want your worries. Spike stood as well. “You girls shouldn’t of worried about me.” Dash raised a brow, turning and giving a scoff. “When you teleport away with tears in your eyes: that’s a good reason for anyone to worry about you.” Dash took a second look at Spike. They all have been worried sick about him; looking everywhere for him. And he says that. Dash found herself pissed off at the dragon. “Regardless of what you feel - it’s getting late, and you should get home.” Spike winched at once again, he did something that was not of him. Yet, talking back did make him feel good. In fact, I feel a little lighter. Watching Rainbow Dash lead the way back to town, with frown on her face. But, that wasn’t right, about how I treated Dash. Yet, I don’t find myself really regretting it. With a dragon who didn’t know how to feel, along with a disappointed pegasus, made their way home. Through the woods. Past the cottage that injured animals took refuge in. On the dirt trail that led to town, all in silence did Spike & Rainbow Dash walk. Spike didn’t know what to think about; what was the right way or wrong way to act. And Dash, as stubborn as she was, saw the uncertainty in the dragon. Yet she was still angry at Spike for how he had acted. Seriously, Dash began to think, he smashes a guy, starts panicking about what’s going on, and teleports without telling us anything. Then he makes it out that we were over worrying! Twilight’s right-- Dash looked at Spike, who walked with no expression-- something not right about him, and I plan to get to the bottom of it. “So, Spike--” Spike took a step backwards: just in time to avoid a pink haze. *THUD!!* Pinkie stood back on her hooves, spitting out dirt and rock she ate. “Blah!” she splat. She then looked up to Spike. “Why did you move out of the way, Spike? I was going to give you a great big hug!” Spike backed away further, averting his gaze. “I’m not really in the mood for hugs.” Pinkie lowered her head. “Oh…” Tch! Spike made a fist, he had done it again. And yet again, it felt right to him. He cast these thoughts aside as he noticed his friends not far away. Twilight & Rarity teleported; Applejack ran as fast as she could, and Fluttershy flew as soon as they saw their scaly friend. They were rejoiced to see Spike, but the feeling was not mutual. “Spike!!” Twilight yelled. Wrapping her hooves around Spike, unable to fully reach around. Despite noticing this difference, she kept hugging the dragon. Spike sighed, but was happy to see Twilight. He to wrapped his arms around her. The two hugged, not saying a word, just simply glad to see one another. Though Spike broke off the hug upon seeing all the eyes. Aren’t they just scary, Spike? Spike coughed, taking his mind off Virus. Twilight looked up at Spike, fully realizing how big he’d grown. She sat on her haunches, a loss for words. “Spike.” Spike closed his eyes. “Yeah?” “Why are you so big… what happened to you today?” Twilight hovered up to him, gently prying his eye open. “Be honest.” Look’s like I’m going to go with it. “An act of puberty, Twi,” Spike said. Twilight studied him harder. “What do you mean by that?” Rainbow asked. Stepping closer to Spike. “I woke up this morning feeling strange, like I wasn’t entirely myself. It felt like there was something controlling me.” Spike rose a claw, promptly closing Dash’s mouth. “I wouldn’t say my greed is kicking in, but I know something's not right about me.” Spike dropped his claw, sighing. He looked back up at his friends, smiling. “Listen. I’m fine, alright? I’m probably just going through a dragon’s puberty. I mean, we don’t know too much about those. But”- Spike pointed a claw at himself -“I’ll be able to handle it! I just, need to think a little.” The girls did not know how to feel. They spent the day looking for Spike - they expect to find him crying about earlier. But, this was different. Spike was taller and acting weird. They did not know what to take from the situation. In the midst of the their confusion, Spike used it as a scapegoat. “Anyway, I thank you all for looking for me - oh! And thank you for the presents, but I really should get home and catch up on my free time.” I should also check if Joseph is okay as well. Spike began to jog. “I’ll catch you girls later!” Spike said. Waving as he jogged home. The girls looks amongst each other. Waiting for someone to speak, to make sense of the situation. They waited a while, until Applejack lowered her stenstion to cover her eyes. “Spike a ‘mighty good actor,” Applejack said. “But he ain’t no good at fooling others.” Applejack raised the station, looking over at Twilight. “Twi, when you were speaking earlier of how Spike was acting weird, I took it as you over reacting. Kids & teens act weird. But Spike, that dragon’s hiding something.” “You’re telling me!” Rainbow exclaimed. Flying over Applejack. “When I found him, passed out over a pile of broken branches, he had the aud-audict--” “Audacity?” Twilight helped. “Yeah!” Dash said. “The audacity to say we were overly reacting!” That comment caused the group to turn a little bitter. The group thinking what was going on with this dragon. “Umm.” Everyone turned Fluttershy. “I don’t think was entirely lying about the puperty. I mean, while Spike is a dragon, he also sophisticated like a pony too. While his current actions are rude, I wouldn’t throw away the possibility that Spike is simply going through a stage.” Twilight took interest at a certain pebble by her hoof. I’d like to believe Fluttershy. But what if what’s happening is even worse, what if his gree-- Twilight stopped thinking. “I’m personally in favor of dear Fluttershy here,” Rarity said. Talking for the first time in a while. “While Spikey’s behaviour is beyond questionably, our dear Spikey-Wikey has not given as any concern over these last few years. If anything, he’s been more than helpful, giving more than what he is taking. I think we should at least trust the poor drake before debating about what to do with him.” Fluttershy & Pinkie nodded their heads in agreement. Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash did it abit more reluctantly. “I suppose there ain’t nothin’ wrong with giving the dragon a few days to clear his head. But we’ll be keeping a close eye on him for any funny business.” Applejack was looking at Twilight during her speech. Twilight's ears dropped, nodding at what Applejack said. Looking to the dropping sun, Applejack smiled. “Look’s like we had a fun day - I hadn’t realized how late it was.” Applejack looked at the ground. “Big mac’s probably going to kill me.” Everyone watch as the sun came closer to the earth. Twilight smiled at such a sight, and turned to her friends. “Thank you all for all your help today. I’m sure Spike is thankful as well, if he weren’t going through a stage--” Twilight bowed “-- I’m sorry for how Spike acted.” Rainbow Dash ruffled Twilight’s mane, laughing. “No reason to apologize, Twilight. Besides, it’s not you who acted like a dork.” “Even still.” Twilight rose her head. “Thank you.” Everyone smiled at Twilight, each giving their welcomes. Soon after, everyone made their way back home. The sun met the earth by the time Twilight returned to the Golden Oaks library. She stood before the door, taking deep, slow breaths, before entering. Twilight’s jaw had trouble closing. The books on the shelf were laserlined & apalathized. The smell of vinegar came from the floor, and a stack of clean coffee cup (which Twilight used plenty of last night) sat in the sink, ready to be put away. That’s where Twilight found Spike, putting away the dishes in a pink apron that was smaller on him. “Spike,” Twilight said. Entering the kitchen. “What are you doing? Isn’t today your day off?” Spike placed the stack of coffee cup in the cupboard, closing the wooden cabinet before taking acknowledgement of Twilight. “Well, I was kinda jerk today. And I needed to think; I walk around a lot when I think. So, I thought I might as well clean and think at the same time.” Twilight quickly wrapped her hoof around Spike for a quick hug. “Thanks Spike. But, that’s not really what I’m wondering.” Twilight chuckled. “You didn’t leave that long ago, how did you mange to do all this in such a short time.” Spike nervously chuckled, biting at his claw. A small green aura began to form around it - Spike quickly hid it behind his back. Twilight’s shoulders dropped, as did her cheerful expression. “Spiiike,” Twilight began. “Why are you hiding your claw behind your back?” she pressed, drawing closer. Spike forced a smiled, even harder a chuckle. “I wouldn’t say I’m hiding it. It’s, more of an expression!” “Huh-huh. Mind if I see your claw?” “Do you really need to?” “Yes.” “And if I decline?” “You’re not going decline.” Spike’s right arm was shaking; Spike groaning as he brought it fourth. Twilight saw, a purple, scaly claw. “Huh,” Twilight said. Furrowing her forehead in surprise. “Sorry Spike. I thought for sure you had been--” The purple, scaly claw, formed a green aura. The same to the like of a unicorn using their magic. “I knew I wasn’t crazy!” Twilight explained. Spike blinked in surprise ment, his mouth agape. So he quickly placed his claw into mouth, hiding it. Twilight sighed, hoofplaming herself. “Spike. I’ve only had to say this when you were a baby, and I regret saying it now that you're a teen. But, Spike, take your claw out of your mouth.” Spike moaned before complying. Taking the saliva covered claw out from his mouth. It longer had the green aura, which Spike smiled at. “You’re not fooling me, Spike.” The smile, disappeared. “Now, Spike, do you care to explain why you posses an arua similar to that of magical one the only unicorns and alicorns posses?” “Yeah, that’s the thing.” Spike rubbed the back of his neck, as if it would take the awareness away. “One of the things I was confused, was when I woke up, I kinda gained magic.” “You what!!” Twilight exclaimed. She hopped on Spike’s right arm, closely inspecting the claw & arua for every detail. “Ah, Twilight!” Spike took a deep breath, doing his best to sustain her weight and to keep his right arm straight. “How-How-How? How does one develop magic overnight, especially when one is of a different species?” “That one-tch- has a name, y’know.” Spike spoke through clenched teeth, the weight becoming too much. “How much do you weigh now, Twi?” Twilight heard that one - promptly kicking him in the chest and leaping off his arm. “Spike! What did I say about about when discussing a mare’s weight?” “Not to do so,” Spike said, with a extended index claw. He sat up from the floor. “Exactly.” Twilight smiled at Spike. Even more so that her old, childish Spike was back. Spike used a claw to feel where he was kicked. Even with scales, ponies kicks still pack a punch. Seriously, Spike. This is how you’re letting ponies treat-- Spike shook his head, trying to get rid of Virus. Not now, I’m actually having fun. Virus remained silent, as he had been witnessing negativity to Spike in his younger days. “I’m going to need you to be my lab dragon after today, to further study your claw. But,” Twilight paused, to go and sit next Spike, “what can you with it?” Spike chuckled, feeling confident. “Oh. Almost anything you could do.” “Oh, you’re sure about that?” Twilight played. Spike smiled - raising his right claw, he cast another elemeread aura over the mop he had been using earlier, and levitated it up. Twilight’s eyes went wide as Spike indeed wasn’t lying about posses magic. Spike levitated the mop to the closet, and closed the door with no difficulty. “No way, Spike!” Twilight joyed, practically jumping on the spot in excitement. “Do you know how much things are going to change around here! Or how much we can advance the study on dragons and the very essence of magic?!” “Oh…. Twilight. I’m haven’t shown you anything yet.” Spike rose to his full height. His left claws were moving uncortobly. Spike started to laugh, it started off as a little chuckle, but grew into something Twilight did not like. Twilight swore Spike looked different. “Let me show you a little more on what I can do,” Spike said. Without looking, Spike summoned his arrua. “I’m afraid I forgot to sweep, but nothing I can’t take care of.” Uncertain of what Spike was going to do, Twilight placed her trust into Spike, as she sat and waited for whatever was to come to the library. In the middle of the library began a small gust of wind. It traveled along the the floor: picking up dust, crumbs, small things left on the floor. Twilight was impressed. Certainly faster and better than a broom, she thought. The gust as it went along, became bigger and faster, traversing the library at a faster pace. “That’s cool!” Twilight said. Trying her best to speak over the wind. “But I think you’ve cleaned enough.” “Oh, no, Twilight,” Spike replied. “I haven’t clean this library nearly enough.” The gust of wind began climbing the stairs, running along the walls to collect dust. Twilight rubbed her ears. I think Spike just removed my ear wax. Books were beginning to catch in the whirl of wind. Spike was catching more than just dust, and Twilight’s starting to get scared. “Spike,” Twilight said, “you can stop now.” Spike, however, wasn’t listening. His smirk grew, as did his magic. Twilight sensing this, stood up on all fours, and took the stance that her mother taught her when children weren’t listening. Taking a deep breath, Twilight closed her eyes. “SPIKE!” Spike abruptly shook his head, his mind becoming clear. His eyes went wide at the damage the wind was causing - ceasing it. “Sorry, Twi,” Spike apologized. Not taking his eyes off the scattered books across the library's floor. “I’ll clean--” “No, Spike. I think you’ve done enough.” Twilight winced when she saw the look on Spike’s face. Head down, claws lower, Spike always did that when felt guilty over something he did. Sighing, Twilight patted Spike on the back. “Everyone makes mistakes, Spike. And we’ve had a long day, so why don’t you go rest up with a nice bath?” Spike left without saying a word. Twilight watched him ascend the stairs. Poor Spike, Twilight thought. She lit up her horn, levitating all the knocked down books to their proper places on the shelves. But her mind still dwelled on the metal crisis Spike was going through. Upstairs, Spike calmly opened the door to his room, took a step in, proceeded to close and lock the said door. And took a seat at his writing/reading table. He then smashed down both claws unto the table. “Who does she think she is!” Spike shouted. He winced at being a little too loud, not wanting to be heard by the subject of his rant. So Spike took the rant inward. I could of handle it! I just got a little too invest in my magic is all. Seriously, she always complaing about how I don’t clean up after my messes, and then she doesn’t allow me to clean up after that one. Why doesn’t she make up her mind. You should start fighting your rights more often. Actually standing up for yourself does improve confidence. What’s the point? I’ll just get ignored, or everyone will take it as a ‘rebellious’ stage. It’s bull. They’ll just find me again, make me feel guilty and bring me back. Plus, there’s no guarantee I’ll even survive on my own. Than not why not just take my power, and let your hatred out? What is this power anyway? We both know what it is, Spike. Spike lowered his head, clasping his claws together. So why not just take it, and live out all your desires? You know why I can’t, Virus. I get it. I really do! You need a reason, right? Well, think about this: creation cannot come before destruction. While it does sound good, being able to destroy and claim it as a positive - that’s completely delusion, Virus. And you know it. I know. But you know things can’t stay the same around here, Spike. Your changing, your temper is becoming hot. You’re overreacting from Twilight said earlier. Sooner or later, you’re going to blow, and do something you should’ve a long time ago. I’m not overreacting. I’m just frustrated and all. Besides, all I need to do is be in control of myself; of my mind and of my actions, and then I can stay in Ponyville for as long as I like. Keep the illusion real, Spike. You’ll show your true colors soon enough. Spike decided to end the conversion in his mind. Chuckling at the reminder when it was only him up there. Spike yawned and looked out his window, where he saw a Rainbow Dash staring at him, a hoof under her chin. She quickly yelped at spotting, as if a red exclamation mark were over his head. She hid against the tree, next to the window. How did Spike know this? For it was the mane that Rainbow had grown longer, making itself present to the right of the window. Spike leaned back in his seat in laughter - scaring himself as his seat tipped over. He stopped laughed and regained his balance. Spike got up from his seat and open his window. Leaning on the still, he spoke. “Nice night for spying, isn’t it, Rainbow?” “How did you know I was here?” Spike looked at Dash. “I like have you’ve grown out your mane, you should keep it.” Dash huffed, sweeping her mane left. “What are you doing here anyway, Dash? Twilight’s friends are always welcomed here, even after closed.” Besides, we don’t want that whole book incident happening twice. “I’m not here for Twilight,” Dash said. “I here to keep an eye on you, Spike.” Dash intended to be menacing, but, Spike took it another way. Ohh! Was she hoping I just hopped out of the shower? “To make sure you didn’t create another mess like today.” Aw. “Then I have to say, don’t take being a spy as a career,” Spike said. “I’ve already made a mess downstairs for Twilight to clean.” “Oh,” Dash said. “Is that why you hit your desk earlier?” Spike tinged. “You saw that?” “Yep,” Dash nodded. With that confident smile she always wore. “I also saw you staring at your two claws. And I mean staring, really, really hard.” “Ohh! I was just uh.” Spike paused. Looking around nervously. “Oh! I was just thinking of a really hard math problem, y-y’know.” Dash hovered, crossing her forehooves. She wasn’t buying like Spike would hope. “What I know,” Dash began, “is that I’m the best on making excuses on the spot. And-” Rainbow Dash came closer to Spike “-aren’t you supposed to be thinking hard about something else?” “Well,” Spike said. Nervously Scratching at his neck as he retreated a step backwards. A knock at the door scared Spike into the air. He quickly stepped back, using his frame to cover the window. “Spike,” Twilight said from behind the door. “Are you in there? Another set of approvals came in, so I’m probably going to pull allnighter going through them. I made us coffee, so can I come in?” Spike’s tail went to full length from behind to nervous, accidentally sweeping by Rainbow Dash. “Heey!” Dash shouted. “What do you think-- HMPF!” Dash rant was cut short by Spike’s tail, wrapping around her muzzle. “Sure, T-Twi,” Spike said. His voice cracking, betraying his concern. No, idiot! I should’ve told her to leave the tray outside. Stupid! Don’t be too hard on yourself, Spike. Everyone does make mistakes, as Twilight says. You’re reminding me of that now! You son of-- Hey hey hey! There’s three of us in here - keep it kid friendly! “Spike, are you feeling okay?” Twilight asked. Opening the door, she hovered a green tray with two white mugs. The letter ‘T’, was coloured in purple on the left mug. ‘S’, in green, on the other. The T mug contain milky brown coffee; The ‘S’ mug contained coffee as black as a midnight on a moonless night. “HMM! HMP! HMPF!” Rainbow Dash tried to speak, but loud hums were all that came. I can’t let Twilight see her. Using his tail, Spike moved Dash against the tree, perhaps a little too fast as Dash groaned in pain. Sorry! But… it did feel pretty good; being able to hold a pegasus with my tail alone. “I mean, I know you’re still worried about all that has happened today,” Twilight said. She placed the tray on his desk before looking back at him. “But you’re voice just cracked, and I could’ve sworn you were talking to yourself.” Spike did his best to look solely on his coffee mug. But that failed when he knew Twilight was watching him, probably studying him. He looked at Twilight, doing his best to keep his composure. “You wouldn’t be talking to a voice, that, only you could hear-” Twilight tilted her head, her eyes glistering. “-right?” Spike closed his eyes, trying to formulate a excuses to get him out of this mess. Oh, Twilight, you’ve finally acknowledge me! Oh, if only I could speak to you, the things... I would say. Spike, bud, why don’t you just take me up on this deal already. A worried unicorn in front of me; a angry pegasus behind me. I’m going to remember today. Spike opened his eyes as he sighed. “Look, Twi. Sometimes when I think, I say my thoughts outloud. I swear I’m fine - just need some alone time is all.” Twilight looked sad. Dropping her head and sighing. She raised it with a nod, and gave the best fake smile she could. “Alright, Spike,” she said. “I trust. But, remember, my ear is always open for listening, no matter the time, alright?” Spike smiled. “Alright, Twilight.” Twilight continued to smiled, levitating Spike’s mug off the tray and carefully onto the table. She picked up the tray, and left Spike’s room. Spike waited until he heard hoofsteps going down the stairs before he let go of Rainbow Dash. “What big idea, Spike!?” Rainbow asked. Spitting as if something yucky got in her mouth. “What are you spitting for for!” Spike replied. “My tail didn’t even enter your mouth.” “Still, having your tail crush my mouth isn’t pleasant.” “Sorry, sorry.” Spike raised his claws in surrender. Then he smirked. “Could’ve much worse - I could've used my tongue.” “Unfortunately, Spike, we don’t share the same fetishes.” Spike lost that smirk. Y’know, out of all your fake friends, Rainbow was my favorite. For things like these. I mean, the others make me want to get revenge for you, but Dash always made me laugh along her. Most of the time, that is. “Anyway, it’s kinda foolish to talk through a window,” Spike said. Pointing a claw back into his room. “Wanna come in?” Dash smiled as she flew in. “Don’t mind if do.” She bumped into Spike, forcing him to move out of the way as she landed. Spike subdued a growl. Huh. I think that’s the first time she’s flown into the library without breaking the place. “You know,” Dash said. Taking a seat on Spike’s bed and lying down. “I think that’s the first time I flew in here without breaking a window.” She stretched all four limbs as far as she could. Sighing in relief as they reached their limits, Dash got comfortable in Spike’s bed. Wow. We were actually thinking alike. Wait, she’s using my bed! Spike opened his mouth to complained, but stopped. Dash lay on Spike’s bed. Hooves tucked in, her mane covering her left eye. Her wings were at her sides - slightly raising along with her each breath. They were straight and clean, probably thanks to recent preening. Plus, that smile that said she was doing something she wasn’t supposed to made Spike heart ache at sight. Dash noticed this. “What are you looking at?” she asked. But not in a way that made her seem irritated. She sounded almost playful. “Nothing much,” Spike asked. Trying to keep it cool. He went over to his desk and took a seat in his chair. He picked up the ‘S’ lettered mug. “You take it black?” Dash asked, condescending. “Yep,” Spike replied. Not bothering to blow on it as he took a sip. “Wow, so you take it black, and you don’t even blow,” Dash mused. “You weird dragon.” “Thank’s for the update,” Spike sneered. “And I’m about to only get a whole lot weirder.” Spike coughed on his coffee after realizing his mistake. Dash frowned. She sat up from her ever so comfortable spot, and looked Spike deep in they eyes. “Spike,” she asked. With a voice that came from deep within. “Yeah,” he gently answered. Placing his coffee on the table. “What’s going on with you, Spike?” Spike looked away. “Spike,” she tried again, the voice connected to her heart. Spike lightly groaned, unable to look away. He looked at Dash with slumped shoulders. “Dash. I really want to talk to you - to take Twilight up on offer. But, what I have going on up here”- Spike pointed to his head- “is something I barely understand myself. And, if I tell you girls, then I think that’ll make you that more scared of me.” Dash chuckled. “I have to be scared of you first in order to do that.” “Dash…” “But Spike. Not telling me what’s really going is scaring me more than you not telling me.” Spike stood up from his chair, a claw against his cheek as if his head were to fall off. “What if I tell you causes you to be scared of me? To abdom me. Or, what I’m more afraid of, to hurt me?” “Spike...” Rainbow said. She got up from the bed, and stood on her hind legs. “The only time I would hurt you, is for your own good.” She walked closer. Well. That’s a lie. Spike winced; Virus was right. Still, he held out hope as Dash approached him. “But Spike, whatever you tell me: it’s all right. If you told you murder some pony, I’d tell you that the Everfree Forest is the best place the hide the body. The Timberwolves would definitely help destroy the evidence. All I ask is you bring the shovel.” Dash looked up, only to see a confuse Spike with a slightly shut left eye. Dash giggled as she flew up to poke him on the snout. “What I’m trying to say, Spike. Is no matter what’s going on with you, I’ll be here to help you out.” “If you’re a little loony, then I’ll knock some sense into you. If you’re feeling down, then I’ll carry you to the sky. I’m the element of Loyalty, you know.” Spike couldn’t help himself - he threw his arms around the hovering Rainbow Dash, hugging her close to his chest, abit tight. Dash, at first, fought against it, it being instical for her to defend against surprise attacks. “Spi-ike, buddy,” Dash choked. Still keeping her hooves held up high. “I’m not really one for--” Rainbow Dash noticed that Spike’s eyes were closed, and that he was smiling. Something warmed up inside of her, as she sighed happily. Dash looked to the door, to check it was indeed closed. And at the window, to make sure no one was spying on Spike like she had earlier. All that was there was a pictacular owl, perched upon a branch with his head turned. To only eyes in the room were Spike’s & Rainbow Dash’s. Dash gave up the struggle. Letting her legs drop, and putting her hooves around Spike - just able to fully wrap them around his frame. And so, the dragon and pegasus hugged. A hug that they both enjoyed, but would never admit due to their pride. But it would be safe to say that the two became closer on this night. Spike, good Sir. While it must feel great to hug a mare other than your sister, I would much rather prefer you rather not tell miss Rainbow Dash of all our stories. For I like to think as uniquely ours, and sometimes, sharing isn’t caring. Spike elicited to ignore Virus for the time being. Spike for the past few years, had been isolated in room: reading & writing. He didn’t really friends, either. Sure, he had Pip & Snails, and the humours Joseph. But his meetings with them were scarce, and, while they did give him a good laugh. They were never really there for him, to talk, to listen, to simply be there. Spike didn’t blame them. Everybody now a days were busy. Training; reading; working. When ponies did have free time, they wanted to spend having fun. That’s the logic Spike used, to help him feel better when the mane six unintentionally hurt him. The fear of being forgotten; that he didn’t belong; that third wheel that nobody wants, but are forced to bring along. Spike thought a lot about those fear. Go where you're celebrated, Spike. Not where your tolerated. Looking down at her, Dash’s eyes were closed. She was softly humming. “Everything’s going to be okay. Everything is cool.” Spike blinked. He never hung out with Rainbow Dash on his own. He never hung out with any of them unless Twilight was around. But here, he had Dash - Rainbow Dash, hugging him. Spike felt like he belonged. My fear, is being useless; not needed. That I’ll be forgotten, and glad was gone. To be a hero, is to be needed, to be wanted! But, the hero act doesn’t really work around here. So how else do I find my belonging? Spike. Friends. True, friends, make you feel like you belong. They give you compassion, free you from your suffering so that you may achieve happiness. But what if your friends are busy? Then they aren’t true friends. Merely acquaintances. What if I want a friend to be there for me? To listen to each others worries, to go to places together. Heck, to even chill! For me to sit at my table, writing a report. While Rainbow Dash lays on a bed and catches up on the latest Daring do. Then what you are looking for, Spike. Is a partner. Whoa-huh? Some to understand you; respect you. Give you your mental needs - something you haven’t recived for most of your life. Spike, don’t forget my true purpose is to help you. Spike’s mind shot blanks. His mind not allowing him to think, or maybe it was unable to think. The revelation of a long await answer blew Spike’s mind. Rainbow started to stir in him arms, singling that the hug was over. Spike let go, nodding. “Thanks, Rainbow Dash.” Dash dismissively waved a hoof. “Ehh. Don’t worry about,” Dash said, returning to the bed. “We all need hugs, from time to time, even yours truly.” Dash pointed at herself with a hoof. Spike once again took a seat upon his - delivering a well earned sigh. He looked at the wooden ceiling above his head, before stirring conversation with Dash. “Hey, Rainbow?” “Yo.” “Say, Twilight wanted to do reports, but she wanted somepony to keep her company. Would you stay with her, even if all it was reading a book, and maybe talking a few time?” “Are you saying this because Twilight’s feeling lonely?” “No, I’m merely asking this for-” Spike took a breath. “-curiosity sake.” “Oh, well. I suppose if a had the day off,” Dash began. Placing a hoof on her chin as she pondered. “Yeah. Just hanging, not really doing much, is cool with me.” “Huh.” Spike nodded his head. Then another thought occurred. “What if, Twilight asked you to do it daily?” “Daily, huh?” Dash repeated. She played it out once more in my head. “Well, Twilight is a good friend, any I’d do anything to save her. But, if all she’s feeling is slight discomfort, then I’m afraid I’ll pass.” “That’s understandable,” Spike said. He took another sip of coffee. Frowning at it’s coldness, he decided to place it back onto the table. “I mean, if Twilight’s really wants someone to be there for her, then shouldn’t she find a special somepony?” Dash titled her head. That’s what special some ponies are for, right? Dash continue to think on it. Spike watched Dash closely, as he thought. Would Dash make a good mare friend? I mean, she’s definitely attractive for a pony standers-- Spike mentally slapped himself. Stop that Spike, you shouldn’t be thinking about Dash in that way, especially in a way that would benefit yourself. Dash too, found herself looking at Spike. The two were so deep in thought, that they didn’t realize they’ve been looking directly at each other. In her mind, Dash thought. I’ve never really thought about what a special somepony is. I guess I’ve never really cared. But, I guess it’s someone who sticks around, right? “Hey, wait a moment,” Dash said. Snapping out of her thoughts “Aren’t you supposed to be telling me what’s going on with you lately?” “Oh yeah,” Spike groaned. Where the heck am I even going to start. Rainbow sat with a leg crossed and a hoof supporting her chin. Her ultimate position for detecting lies. Spike was skewered if he tried making any false moves. He had also promise to tell her everything, so no way he could back out. Blowing out some air, Spike began his tale. The slam from down stairs, signifying that Twilight had fell asleep on her overnight approvals, confirmed that Spike & Rainbow Dash had been speaking for a lengy amount of time. Spike spoke mostly with his eyes closed, a claw in front of them to make sure he couldn’t see what expression Dash had. He was honestly scared she was going to laugh at the stupidness of his story, or fly out of the room and get Spike check into the nearest Asylum. “Then I woke up, and you were standing over me. That picture sums up everything that’s happened over the last few days,” Spike said. Taking a breath of relief after finishing the long tale. Boy, they don’t lie when they say you lose weight when you talk. “Hmm,” Dash hummed. Her eyes were closed as well, her posture staying the same throughout the tale. As rude as it was to say, Dash looked quite intelligent to Spike. While she may not be the smartest around, she was one of the best for picking up emotions. I told you what I could, Dash. But I had to leave some parts out. It’s hard saying your fears out loud. Rainbow Dash tried her best to digest all that she heard. Dash’s face, however, proved that some parts were hard to swallow. “So, I’mma gonna try to explain, what happened to you, in, my own words,” Dash said carefully. She spoke slower, so it would be easier for Spike to understand. Even though she was the one in confusion. “So, you woke this morning feeling strange. Not because of the presents you received, but because of these strange ‘urges’ inside your head?” Spike nodded his head. “And, these ‘urges’, are like, triple the times what a pony feels when they want something.” “Y-yes. Sort of.” Dash leaned forward. “What do you mean, ‘sort of?’
Chapter 1: Happy Birthday, Spike!“Happy Birthday to you. Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday dear Spi-ike! Happy Birthday to you!” Pinkie finished her serenade by almost slipping on one of the party streamers that were scattered across the library floor. “Gee, careful, Pinkie!” Spike giggled. “You don’t need to do that, y’know.” He pointed to the three-story cake that was somehow still balanced perfectly on her head. “Nah, I do this all the time, silly,” Pinkie giggled as she brought the cake to the large wooden table. Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Spike all sat around the table, their mouths watering as they eyed the cake hungrily. Rainbow Dash stood up from her seat. “Let me help ya, Pink.” She reached over to help Pinkie with the cake. Pinkie shook her head, causing the cake to wobble on her head. Everyone held their breaths, as they waited for the delicious chocolate cake to be tested against the floor. However, Pinkie, despite not being a unicorn, possessed her own kind of magic. Luck. And with that magic, Pinkie managed to balance the cake perfectly on-top of her head. She tried to place it on the table. “Whoa whoa whoa!” Spike exclaimed, raising his claws. He approached Pinkie and tried to help her with the cake. As he was taller than her, it would be easier. Pinkie looked up at him. “Silly. The Birthday Boy isn’t supposed to do anything.” “Yeah. But this Birthday Boy—” Spike pointed a claw at himself. “—wants to eat an un-destroyed cake. Especially one with emerald toppings.” Spike’s tongue slithered out in an attempt to steal one of the juicy gem encrusted with bits from other spicy gems. “Spiiike,” chided a voice in a far too familiar sisterly tone. His tongue halted in its tracks. A playful punch from Pinkie caused Spike shut his mouth—biting his own tongue and dropping the cake. Pinkie caught the cake with her head and in the same motion placed it upon the table. She looked at Spike with a smirk and returned to her seat, softly singing, “That’s what you get when you don’t trust me!” Spike sighed and took a seat as Twilight levitated the cake to the middle of the table. Spike watched the seventeen candles burn on top of the cake, each little flame reminding him of his life. It’s been a long time since Twi and I first came to Ponyville. Spike looked over at the gifts on the table. “Heh. Hey, do you guys remember that one time. Y’know, when I received so many gifts I transformed into a giant rampaging dragon and destroyed half of Ponyville?” It felt like so long ago. Spike sighed with nostalgia at the warm memory. Applejack raised an eyebrow and glanced at her wrapped gift before slowly sliding it off the table. Spike sighed. Maybe that wasn’t such a warm memory to them. He looked back at the candles. What to wish for? “C’mon, Small Stuff,” Rainbow called. A fork and knife ready in both hooves. “Make a wish already! I wanna eat some cake!” “Don’t rush him, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said and looked over at Spike. “Take your time, darling. And make sure you wish for something you truly want.” “Come on, Rarity,” Rainbow said with a raised brow. “We already know what he truly wants.” Rarity shook her head. “I have no idea as to what you're referring, Rainbow.” Spike itched his eye. Even though he had gotten over his childhood crush, it still stung to get shot down so easily. Spike felt something on his shoulder. He turned to see Twilight smiling. “Wish for what you really want, Spike,” Twilight said. “That way, we can finally eat!” What is it I really want? Spike paused for a moment as he thought about it. He was surrounded by friends who he had spent the day playing pin the donkey and other such games. He’d gotten the chance to talk with them and catch up with what they had been up to. It made Spike feel happy. Spike smiled, closed his eyes and blew out the candles, being careful to not accidentally add extra fire to them. Everyone cheered, although maybe a few were cheering because they could finally eat some cake. Pinkie did the honors of cutting the cake and Rarity assisted by levitating a piece to everyone. “Thanks Rarity,” Twilight said as she levitated a fork and began eating.. The room went quiet as they all enjoyed Pinkie’s delicious confectionary. After a few mouthfuls however, Rainbow spoke up. “So, pipsqueak.” A few cake crumbs fell onto the table as she attempted both talking and eating simultaneously. Spike did the same as Rainbow Dash. “Why do you keep calling me small?” Spike swallowed. Dash did the same. “That’s because no matter how big you get we’ll still remember you as the little baby dragon.” Rainbow said, patting his head. Spike couldn’t help but groan. “Besides,” Dash went on, “you still act like a kid.” Spike resisted the temptation to shove Rainbow off her seat. He curled his claws irritably and ground his teeth. Rainbow raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Hey, don’t take that as a negative. The best way to live life is to never stop acting like a kid.” That didn’t make him feel better at all. Dash sighed as she continued. “Anyways, what did you wish for?” “No way I’m telling you, Dash,” Spike said. Pointing a claw at her. “If I tell you, then it won’t come true.” Spike grabbed another piece of cake with his tongue and used his tongue to mash it up in his mouth instead of using his teeth. He liked how powerful his tongue was. “Spike!” Twilight scolded. “Manners!” “Mmph mph,” Spike apologized. “Why won’t you tell me your wish?” Rainbow whined, obviously taking her own advice about acting like a kid. “I mean, if your wish is to see a sonic rainboom done by yours truly then you’re going to need to ask me in order for it to happen.” “But that wasn’t my wish,” Spike said. Dash nearly choked on her food and started violently coughing. Rarity giggled at the sight. She stopped, though, as if a thought had hit her. “Pardon my ill manners, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity began. “But could you at least offer us a hint to that you were wishing for?” Spike looked away from her and played with his third piece of cake as he thought. A small red blush accompany his cheeks. “Well,” Spike said, unsure as he continued to think. He turned back to his friends. “Okay. But only one hint!” he said, with his index claw raised. Rarity nodded. “It’s something that has to do with the six of you, my friends.” This time it was Rarity’s turn to almost choke on her food. Rainbow Dash followed with a burst of laughter. “Yeah, you wish, champ!” While Pinkie Pie and Applejack shared an amused glance and Fluttershy hid behind her mane, Twilight blushed and turned to Spike. “Uh, Spike. I know you don’t want to tell us what you wished for, but… could you elaborate a little more. So it doesn't sound as… dirty?” “Dirty?” Spike repeated. Why would it sound dirty? His wish wasn’t dirty at all. Twilight slumped her shoulders and sighed. “Never mind,” she huffed and looked at Rarity. “Are you alright?” “Yes, I’m fine,” Rarity said quickly, clearing her throat several times. “Nothing to worry about.” Spike glanced at the still giggling Rainbow Dash and wondered what was so funny, but nothing came to mind. So he shrugged his shoulders and went for his fourth piece of cake. The three story cake went fast. As did the rest of the day. Spike looked out the window just in time to see the sun dip past the mountain, taking the last rays of sunshine with it. Luna should be raising the moon pretty soon Spike sighed, realizing his birthday party was coming to a close. Spike knew it was time for everyone to go. Spike and Twilight, being the good hosts they were, showed them out to the door. “Before anyone leaves,” Twilight said, halting her guests. “I’m sure Spike has something he would like to say.” Twilight looked over to Spike, who nervously fiddled with his claws. Building up his courage, Spike looked up at his friends. “Thank you, ladies, for coming to my birthday.” Spike looked at the calendar that hung on the wall, not looking at any particular date as his twilding became faster. “I kinda thought you wouldn’t make it, seeing how Sweet Apple Acres extension has been delayed, or how heavy the demand for dresses are this season, and Sugarcube Corner being so busy lately with tourists coming so far as Canterlot.” Spike’s closed his eyes for what he said next. “And I know I’m getting too old for these kind of parties anymore.” Now that I think about it, Rainbow Dash was right about life being best as a kid. I really don’t want to grow up, but I guess no one’s a kid forever. “Are you KIDDING!” exclaimed Pinkie, throwing a hoof over Spike’s shoulder. “Friends are what make the party! Besides, you’re never too old to party and dance!” “But what if you get so old you need to start using a cane?” Spike asked. “Then the cane will be my dance partner, of course!” Pinkie answered. Spike couldn’t help but smile. “Oh come on, Spike!” Dash began, resting her hoof on the drake as she hovered next to him. “Don’t look like that! You know I’d miss napping for you and the girls. Scoots as well.” Spike beamed and pulled the two mares into a tight hug, almost picking them up. He span around happily. “Whee!” Pinkie exclaimed in delight. “Alright, Spike,” Twilight said. “If you swirl any faster, I’d assume you were training them for space travel.” Spike stopped spinning, almost dropping Dash and Pinkie, before carefully letting them down onto the floor. Spike awkwardly scratched the back of his neck once his arms were free. “Eh, sorry about that. I guess I’m just pretty happy. Thank you all again for coming.” “It was no problem at all, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “But I’d better be going. My animals might get worried as I’m not usually out this late.” “Oh!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I’d better get back to Sugarcube Corner before the Cakes realize I even left!” Pinkie ran out the door as fast as a blue hedgehog. “I think I hear a cloud just calling my name,” Dash said with a yawn, “Happy Birthday, Spike.” “Well, I reckon Big Macintosh probably needs my help finishing up around the farm right about now.” Applejack said. She gestured for Spike to lower his head. Spike expected for her to whisper something, instead, she gave his head a noogie. “Happy Birthday, sugarcube.” “Darling, I really hope you enjoy the new suit I made for you,” Rarity said. Spike was surprised to see a blue aura levitating a measuring tape which measured his body all over. “But I didn’t have your current measurements. You’ve just been growing so much lately! I do hope I haven’t spoiled your birthday present.” She put away the measuring tape in a small bag. “Tell you what, Spikey, I’ll go make sure your green suit fits perfectly—Eurgh! Why in Equestria would I chose green? Purple suits you far better than any green would.” For some reason, Rarity slapped herself with her own hoof. “Sorry. As I was saying, if you want to come by and get proper measurements done, I can make you a new suit and design it—” Rarity's self-conscious rant was cut short by a hug. “You chose green because you knew it was my favorite color,” Spike reminded her. “And I think a green suit would be perfect.” Rarity let out a deep breath and squeezed Spike in return. “Ohh, what would I do without you, Spikey-Wikey? You’re right, I’ll make you a green suit.” She gave him a chaste peck on the cheek. Spike blushed and pulled away from the hug. “Thanks, Rarity,” he said. Rarity giggled as she continued. “But darling, you must inform me if the suit is not to your taste, alright?" Spike smiled. “Okay.” Rarity shared his smile and turned to make her way out the door. She was the last guest to leave, however she left the door open. Spike narrowed his eyes on the door. Rarity should really close the door when she leaves. Everyone should close doors when they leave. That’s common courtesy, no? A purple aura consumed the door and closed it. Spike looked to Twilight and smiled. There we go. Someone who closes things! “Well Spike, today has been a long day with the party games and the dancing and all. Especially the little performance at the end there—” Spike’s face reddened in response. “—but it’s late. We should think about going to bed.” Spike opened his mouth to speak, but Twilight spoke first. “Now, I know I gave you these two days off to enjoy your birthday, but you shouldn’t allow it to mess up your sleep schedule nor fall too far behind in your studies.” “I know, Twilight,” Spike said, looking over at the fold-out table that held more wrappers than presents. “I’m just going to stay up a little longer to check out my presents.” “Alright,” Twilight cooed, the sister in her coming out. “Just try not to spend too much time in front of the mirror.” Twilight smirked as she ascended the stairs that led to her room and looked back at the drake. “Oh, and Spike?” Her eyes met his own. “Happy Birthday, my number one assistant.” They shared a smile before she went into her room, leaving the door open. As she disappeared through the door, however, Spike’s smile faded. Everyone should start closing doors, y’know. With them open, flies and noises can come and go. And we can’t have that. I could go and close the door myself, but then I would be cleaning up after others. And Twilight’s the one who told me that’s not a good thing. Well, she said it’s sort of not a good thing. Still, if I start making ponies close the doors then it should catch on. And if it doesn’t then I’ll become just like Princess Celestia and make it a well known lesson to close doors. Maybe Twilight could write me a friendship letter about it? Spike shook his head and scratched his ear, digging for… something. He couldn’t find anything, so he shrugged and got busy with his gifts: notably, his green suit. Rarity even included a fedora. Manly. As he put it on, he found it was a little right around his waist and the cuffs were too short on his wrists. Still, Spike loved the design of the suit, making him feel like a secret agent straight out of a movie. Spike pulled the usual poses; standing sideways with claws in pockets. Lowering his fedora to cover his eyes, he stood with his legs slightly apart. Spike tossed the hat aside and grabbed at his stomach as if a bullet had passed through it and he was preventing the bleeding. He slumped over, and with his free claw he pointed an imaginary gun at the mirror. “Bang.” With that, Spike fell over on his back, playing dead. After a few seconds, he giggled and used his claws to leap back up. He continued to do more poses for a little while. Soon, however, Spike became tired of looking at himself in the mirror (which was a surprising, he could admit). He took off the suit and hung it up. A loud chirp grabbed his attention. Looking over at the cuckoo clock, he gasped at the time. It was midnight, and Spike was on the verge of breaking his promise with Twilight. He quickly tidied up what mess he had made and crept up to his bedroom, hoping he wouldn’t wake his big sister up. Spike could just make out Twilight’s door on the way. It was too dark to see, but it still looked open. Spike sighed, curling his right claw. Doors should be closed when not in use. Come on! A sudden drowsiness came over Spike. The hallway swayed slightly, and for some reason his left arm felt a bit lighter. I must be getting tired. Too much cake. He glanced down the hall to check that no candles were burning. Twilight hadn’t forgotten about that, at least. Walking over to the door, he realized that it had actually been shut already. Huh. I guess Twilight did close it. Weird. Walking over to his own room, Spike opened the door and made a conscious effort to close the door as tightly as possible once inside. Just to make sure it doesn’t accidentally open during the night. Spike shook his head again. Was he talking to himself now? He scurried over to his bed. Snuggling under the sheets, he sighed as his bed welcomed him home. Snuggling into the sheets, he reflected on his day and smiled as he looked forward to the next.
